"Elgin, Suzette Haden - Ozark Fantasy 03 - And Then There'll Be Fireworks" - читать интересную книгу автора (Elgin Suzette Haden)CHAPTER
1 The
child struggled under his hands; and he blamed it not at
aD. The sight of the Long Whip rising and falling on the
naked hack of ten-year-old Avalon of Wommack made
his own stomach chum. Avalon was a slight and scrawny
child, narrow of shoulder, the copper Wom- mack
hair gone dark now with the swift-pouring sweat of her
agony and clinging in a drenched coil along one frail
shoulder blade. Something about the nape of her neck,
where a babyish curl nestled all alone, tore at him worse
than the blood. "Look
you well," hissed Eustace Laddercane Trav- eller
the 4th through clenched teeth, holding his youngest
son's head as every parent in Traveller King- dom had
learned it must be done. Not just the iron grip that
kept the small head from turning away, but the lit- tle
finger of each hand jabbed cruelly into the comers of the
child's eyes, drawing the eyelids back taut against any
possible hint of their closing. It
hurt, of course; but not so much as the smack of that
Whip would hurt, should one of the College of Deacons
see the child avoiding its present duty: to watch
the public whipping of Avalon of Wommack. And one
day this boy he held so tightly now would per- form
the same service for the babe that swelled his And
Then There'U Be Firework mothers
belly this very moment, as his older children held
their younger brothers and sisters all around him. His
wife had not been spared, either, though Eustace Laddercane
had requested it; her time was very near, and it a
tenth child—mis whipping was enough to set off her
labor and see his tenth-bom arrive in the public square.
But the Tutor had been absolutely adamant about
it. Should that happen, he'd told him, it would be a
blessing for the newbom, its first sight in this world one
guaranteed to further its moral education and set it on the
Straight path for life. Should
that happen, thought the father, he'd blind the
babe with his own two thumbs before he'd let that be its
first sight of the world ... the Holy One grant that it
not happen. Avalon
of Wommack was well shielded from any lust- ful
eyes. The Whipping Cloth hung foursquare from its hooks
above her head to her bare feet, with only the nar- row
space cut away at the back to allow the Whip room. But it
did nothing to shield her screams. Eustace Lad- dercane
hoped they hurt the ears of the Magicians of Rank
that stood one at each comer of the cloth, twelve inches
between them and their pitiful victim. The
whipping itself, now—no man could have done that,
though not one had courage enough to stop it It was
Granny Leeward of Castle Traveller, her that was the own
mother of the Castle Master, that wielded the Long
Whip. She'd
explained Avalon of Wommack's grievous sins to them
all carefully before she began me chastisement, looking
all around her with those measuring eyes, count- And
Then There'U Be Fireworks ing.
She knew precisely how many people should be there
on the walkway that bordered the square, did the Granny.
Ninety-one excused by the College of Deacons for
illness near unto death, a sign of sure wicked- ness in
those ninety and one; and seven hundred thirteen
that left to be counted. Eustace Laddercane was
certain mat Granny Leeward was able to count each and every
one of the seven hundred thirteen, and would have
known if even one had been missing. They lined up by
household and by height, the tallest at the back. There
still was not room for all of them within the Castle
walls, and it had been necessary to lay out this whipping
ground outside, burning away every last sprig and
blade of growing life, grading it flat as the top of a table,
anchoring down the board walkway that bordered it with
spokes of ironwood hammered into chinks blasted
out of the Tinaseeh rock. But that was chang- ing.
The people of Tinaseeh, they were dying with a ter- rifying
speed, ten and twenty and more now in a single day . .
. soon they'd be able to take their Whipping Cloth
inside one of the courtyards, right into Roebuck . . .
might could be soon they'd have ample space in the
Castle Great Hall itself, and be hard put to it to find anybody
left to whip. Avalon
of Wommack had sinned doubly. First she had
sinned against the cause that bid the Chosen Peo- ple of
Tinaseeh repopulate this land, to replace the dying
who by their very deaths had revealed the vileness or
their souls. Avalon's father had brought her home a husband,
a man of seventeen, and Avalon not only had not
welcomed her bridegroom tenderly and obediently And
Then There S Be Firewwh as was
expected o( her, not only refused to go wiBingly to the
marriage bed where this male twice her size and near
twice her age might do her the favor of placing his seed in
her womb—Avalon had tried to hide herself away.
They had dragged her from a granary, half suffocated
already on the grain and on her terror. De- spite
the fact. Granny Leeward had hammered the point home,
that Avalon's womb had been through two full cycles.
And secondly, there was the additional fact that Avalon
of Wommack was a Two. and a female whose name
came to the numeral two was intended by destiny to be
passive and submissive and weak. The giri had also sinned
against her Naming. That,
the Granny had said, was the greater sin of the two. A
young girl, modest and timid as was fully appro- priate,
might be leniently treated for fearing the wed- ding
bed and the inevitable childbed that followed it. She
might well of had only a token stroke or two of the Long
Whip for that, provided she went then and did her
duty ever after. But to
rebel against her Naming was not just to rebel against
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller's orders to many and be
fruitful, the orders of a mere man. It was rebel- lion
against the path laid out for her by the Holy One; a fearsome
evil, a defying of the divine law. And so
the number of lashes had been set at twice twelve.
A memorable number. Eustace Laddercane re- membered
only one other unfortunate to earn so high a number
as that, and that time it had been for stealing food
from the common stores and gorging on it And And
Then There U Be Fireworks that
time the Whip had fallen on the broad back of a man
full grown. The
Long Whip whistled through the air—stroke sev- enteen.
The Magicians of Rank put themselves to the trouble
of calling out the number each time for the watchers,
that they might not lose track and think that surely
it had to be almost over. At his
side he felt a long shudder take his wife's body, and he
dared a quick look, sure it was the birth pains, but she
knew his thought as soon as he did, and without turning
her head she murmured to bim not to take foolish
chances, that she was all right All right, she said, but for
the whipping- Avalon
of Wommack did not scream again after the nineteenth
stroke, but Granny Leeward took care not to leave
the people wondering what was the point of laying five
more strokes on a body already dead. "Praise
be," said the Granny solemnly. "The house- hold of
this youngun can go tranquil to its beds this night
Avalon of Wommack has paid in full the debt of her
wickedness, and she stands now in eternal bliss, smiling
and singing at the right hand of the Holy One Almighty.
Praise bel" The
Magicians of Rank raised their long shears as one man and
cut the loops that held the Whipping Cloth to the
hooks, and there was nothing then to see but a pile of
bloody linen, very nearly Hat, upon the stained ground. Somebod/s
child, walking the edge of hysteria, screamed
out over and over: "Where did Avalon of And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Wommack
go? Where is she?" And there was the ring- ing
smack of a full blow across that child's face as its mother
moved desperately to offer up a penalty before the College
of Deacons could prescribe one. And
Granny Leeward's voice rose strong and sure— and why
not, seeing as how she was little more than sixty
and mighty young for a Granny—leading them in the
hymn that had been chosen to end this particular whipping.
It was seemly; its title was "Divine Pain, Willingly
Endured." Except that Avalon of Wommack had not
been willing. The
members of the College of Deacons moved along
the walkway, their arms folded gravely over their chests,
watching and listening for any sign of somebody singing
with anything less than righteous enthusiasm. It was,
after all, an occasion tor celebration, what with Avalon
of Wommack's eternal bliss and her family's tranquillity
and all; and the College of Deacons was fully
prepared to see to it that a suitable explanation was provided
for anybody present that couldn't understand that on
their own. The
little ones sang their hearts out, and the older ones
sighed and released their grips upon the small heads
just a mite. The children knew already; sing, sing loud,
and sing joyful. Make a joyful noise . . . they knew.
Or there'd be a smaller version of the Long Whip waiting
at home, and the mother assigned a specific number
of strokes to be laid on, by the Deacon that'd spotted
the wavering voice. It made for hearty music. Eustace
Laddercane Traveller the ^th believed, really believed,
in the Holy One Almighty. And there had not And
Then There'll Be Fireworks been a
whipping yet that he had not raised his own voice
in the closing hymn, almost roaring out the words, waiting
for the divine wrath to reach the limit of Its en- durance
and strike Granny Leeward dead before his eyes.
It had not happened yet, but his faith that it would
was a rock on which he stood, and a comfort to him in
the nights when often he dreamed it was a child of his
loins that cringed and screamed and twisted under the
strokes of the Whip. "It
went well, to my mind," said Nathan Overholt Traveller
the loist. "No faintings, no foolishness, and no
punishments to pass out afterward—all very satis- factory." The
other three nodded, and agreed that it had gone well
enough. "Well
enough, perhaps." That was Feebus Timothy Traveller
the 6th, youngest of the Magicians of Rank on Tinaseeh.
"But the child ought not to have died." The two
Fanon brothers, Sheridan Pike the 2$th and Luke
Nathaniel the i9th, looked at each other. There were
times when they wondered about Feebus Timothy, finding
him a tad soft, wondering if there wasn't a slight taint
of Airy blood there somewhere to account for what came
near at times to romantic notions. Times when they
felt he'd profit from a stroke or two of the Long Whip
himself. He sorely needed toughening up. "There
is no room on Tinaseeh for a disobedient child,"
said Nathan Overholt harshly. "The subject is closed." "There
was a time," persisted Feebus Timothy, And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "when
we could have saved her, any one of us, no mat- ter how
many lashes she had taken." "There
was a time," said Sheridan Pike reasonably, "when
we could cause the Mules to fly and carry us on their
backs, and a time when the winds and the rains and the
tides obeyed us. And that was that time, and it is
gone. We deal now with this time." The
mention of the powers they had lost silenced them
all. It was not something you got used to. Once you had
been someone whose fingers could make a cas- ual
move or two and a cancer would shrivel and disap- pear
inside the sick one's body, leaving no trace behind. Once
you had been someone that could SNAP through space,
moving from the Wilderness Lands of Tinaseeh, across
the vastness of the Oceans of Remembrances and of
Storms, to land less than a second later in the court- yard of
any of the twelve Castles of the planet Ozark. Once
you had been someone who saw to it that the rain fell
only when and where it was needed, and that the harvests
were always bountiful, and that the snow fell only
deep enough and often enough to be an amuse- ment
for the children and a change for their elders . . . once. Now, on
the other hand, it was as Sheridan Pike had said.
Now they had to deal with this time. Four Magi- cians
of Rank, their tides as hollow as their stomachs and
their gaunt faces, garbed in a black grown shiny with
wear, and their only power now the power of fear. It was
a painful comedown, for they had been truly mighty. Luke
Nathaniel Farson had been picking idly at his And
Then Therell Be Fireworks front
teeth with his thumbnail, a maddening little noise in the
silence; and then he stopped, just before they could
demand for him to, and asked: "Do you suppose it's
true, that rumor about the Yallerhounds?" "Luke
Nathaniel!" Even Feebus Timothy got in on the
outrage. "I
don't know," mused the other man. "They're hun- gry.
We're hungry, here at the Castle . . . think of the people
in the town. A Yallerhound, or a giant cavecat, that's
a sizable quantity of meat. And though it's true I can't
think of any of the men with strength enough left to take
a cavecat, you know as well as I do that a boy of three
could catch a Yallerhound. AH you have to do is call
the creature, and it will come to you." "Nobody,"
said Sheridan Pike, "nobody at afl.^ would eat a
Yallerhound. They would starve first." "They
will, then/' said Luke Nathaniel "Those that haven't
already.*' "Change
the subject/' ordered Sheridan Pike flatly. "Can't
any of you think of something that's not intoler- able to
talk about? You've lost your magic powers, but I wasn't
aware that you'd lost your minds as well." "Well,"
said Feebus Timothy, "we could discuss to- day's
scheduled urgent and significant meeting. That's not
intolerable, just useless, and silly, and stupid." "Your
sarcasm is very little help. Cousin/' said Sheri- dan
Pike. "All
right, then, 111 ask seriously. What is on today's agenda?" "A
discussion of the situation." "Again?"
Feebus Timothy was serious now, serious And
Then There's. Be Fireworks and
Habbergasted. "Whatever for? We have had nine hundred
and ninety-nine 'discussions of the situation' and we
have yet to arrive at a single—" Sheridan
Pike cut him off. "Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
is Master of this Castle, master of the four of us, son of
Granny Leeward, and representative of the Holy One
upon this earth. If he says we are to discuss the sit- uation
yet one more time—or one hundred more times —then
we will discuss it" Feebus
Timothy snorted, "The only thing in all that that
impresses me. Cousin, is the claim that he's Lee- ward's
son. That I believe, it being a matter of record; and
that I'm impressed by. As for the rest of it ... if you'll
pardon a phrase from the fonnspeech . . . cowflop." "You
talk a good line," said Luke Nathaniel Farson. "But
I have yet to see you do more than talk." Sheridan
Pike moved smoothly to cover the charged silence,
and observed that another discussion was not necessarily
a waste of time. "Each
time we meet," he said, "there is the possi- bility
that we will hit upon something we have over- looked
before, colleagues. Somewhere there is a clue to be
found, if only we were wise enough to spot it" "The
clue you seek," retorted Feebus Timothy, "lies in
pseudocoma on a narrow bed at Castle Brightwater. Where
we put her, we wise Magicians of Rank, these sixteen
months past" "Nonsense!" "Not
nonsense," said Nathan Overholt, knowing he plowed
ground already furrowed to exhaustion, but too 10 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks tired
to care, "not nonsense at all. Feebus Timothy is somewhat
confused, and somewhat overdramatic, but the
facts of the matter are obvious. While Responsible or
Brightwater went about her interfering and infuriat- ing
business on this planet, we were truly Magicians, with
the power of Formalisms & Transformations at our command.
From the moment we laid her in pseudo- coma on
that bed my cousin refers to so poetically, our power
began to wane . . . and now it is gone. Entirely^ completely,
wholly gone. Magic is gone . . . and on Tinaseeh
we have no science. The question is: why?" "We
have no science because we never needed it," said
Sheridan Pike disgustedly. "Magic was a great deal faster
than science ever hoped to be, and far more efficient" "No,
no ... that was not my question! And you know
it, don't you?" "Of
course I know it!" "Then
stop playing the fool!" "He
is not playing the fool," said Luke Nathaniel wearily,
"he is just cross, like the rest of us. And we have considered
that question so many times already." "Magic/'
said Nathan Overholt, "is a great web, a great
web in always changing equilibrium. Touch it any- where,
change it anyhow, and you affect the whole. When we
removed Responsible of Brightwater from that
web-" "We
haven't removed her. She's in better health than any of
us. In pseudocoma you don't need to eat" "In
a sense," Nathan Overholt went on, "we removed her. We
changed her from an active principle to a pas- 11 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks sive
one . . . and yet she is a female. How can a female represent
an active principle?" "Granny
Leeward is exceedingly 'active' with the Long
Whip/' observed Luke Nathaniel. "And she is fe- male." ^She is
not a principle—she is only an item." Feebus
Timothy longed to lay his head, still aching from
the screams or Avalon of Wommack, down on the table,
right then and there, and go to sleep. They had been
over it And over it The difference between an item
and a principle. The difference between substi- tution
of a null term and substitution of a specified term.
The degree of shift in an equation sufficient to de- stroy
its reversibility—or restore it And over and over . . .
what role had Responsible of Brightwater, a girt of fifteen
like any other girl of fifteen to the eye, played in that
equation, such that the cancellation of her input had
been enough to destroy the entire system? There
were never any answers. That she had known a little
magic, some of it more advanced than was suitable for a
female or even legal, they all knew. The four of them
had been present when Responsible fell into Granny
Leeward's trap and changed the old woman's black
fan into a handful of rotting jet-black mushrooms before
their astonished eyes. Jeremiah Thomas Traveller had
been mightily impressed by that, as the Granny had intended
him to be. But
they were Magicians of Rank. It was a Trans- formation,
certainly, and the girl should not have been able to
do it, but it was trivial. It was a baby trick, such as any
one of them might have done—in a less ugly way 12 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks —to
entertain guests at a celebration of some kind. It was
probable that it had been as much blind luck as skill,
and mostly the product of the girl's rage; for she had
lain in torment while they watched her and mocked her
misery, suffering from the girt of Andersen's Dis- ease,
die deathdance fever that Granny Leeward had or- dered
them to impose as punishment for her scandalous behavior.
And she'd shown no sign of any talent for things
magical but that one . . . nor had she been able to
stand against them when the nine Magicians of Rank
had chosen to impose pseudocoma upon her or during
the months that had dragged by since. If there was
something special about her, why had she not leaped
up from that bed and laughed at them and put all of
them into pseudocoma? It was
hopeless. "It's
hopeless," he said aloud. "Hopeless." The
others looked at him, suddenly caught by the nuance
of his voice. He was young, and he was inexpe- rienced,
but he had been a skilled Magician of Rank. Now
they detected something ... a note of petulance. Petulance? Nathan
Overholt Traveller reached over abruptly and laid
his hand on the younger man's forehead and swore a broad
word. "He's
burning up with fever!" he said. "One of you get the
Granny, and tell her to lose no time coming down
here!" It had
been bound to happen sooner or later. Sickness,
the Master of this Castle had been telling ev- eryone,
sickness and death, were nothing more than the 13 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks marks
of wickedness and sin made visible in the flesh. Only
the Holy One culling the rotten fruit from the crop
and leaving the sound and the wholesome behind. It made
an entertaining sermon, and perhaps dulled grief
for some . . . after all, if those that suffered and died
deserved their fate, then what was there to grieve over? But the
Magicians of Rank had been uneasy, listen- ing.
For if one of them, one of the Magicians of Rank, one of
the Family, were to fall sick or, the Twelve Gates forbid,
to die—how was that to be explained? The ur- gency
of preventing that had provided them with a shaky
justification for the extra rations they shared in se- cret in
the Castle, while tadlings cried with hunger in the
houses of the town. Eggs, they had been eating . . . it was
safe to assume that no one else on Tinaseeh had seen an
egg in six months or more, much less eaten one. And now
this? It must not happen. "Why
call the Granny?" demanded one of the others,
and Nathan Overholt took time from rubbing the
temples of his brother's head to give him a look of contempt "We
have no magic now, you benastied fool," he spat,
beside himself with worry, and his elegant manners and
speech forgotten for once, "and no medicine either. We have
nothing—except what the Grannys know. The ancient
simples. The herbs and teas and potions and plasters
of the times before magic, the Holy One have mercy
on us all! Now get her!" "Nathan
Overholt-' "You
think," shouted Nathan, "you think that if one 14 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks of us
falls to a fever we will be able to stand on the whipping
ground and convince the people of Tinaseeh that we
order that Whip laid on out of our own inno- cence
of all sin? You think that Granny Leeward would scruple
to set that Long Whip to your back, or to mine, <f
that seemed necessary to further the cause of the Cho- sen
People? Dozens, man, don't you realize that if Feebus
Timothy has it we may all be in the same fix, whatever
it is—and it could be anything? Now go!" He went
around behind his brother and clasped the young
man's head in his hands, closing his eyes, concen- trating
fiercely. It was an act he knew to be only super- stition.
But perhaps. Perhaps there was still some frag- ment of
healing in it. He could not do nothing at all. He had
no desire to die like Avalon of Wommack had died;
nor did he want to leam how many strokes of the Long
Whip it would take to kill a strong man in reasonably
good condition. 15 CHAPTER
2 Mount
Troublesome was not much, as mountains go; it peaked
at a fad past four thousand feet, and it hadn't a glacier
or a crevasse to its name. On the other hand, though
it didn't live up to the "Mount" part, it more than
made up for that in its fidelity to the "Trouble- some"
part It missed no smallest opportunity for ra- vines
to get stuck in and caves to get lost in and vast duckets
to be scratched ragged in; and it was abun- dantly
generous in poisonous ivies and creepers winding along
the ground and up around the trees to hang down and
smack you in the face. Springs were everywhere, trickling
along under matted undergrowth that looked solid
as a stable roof, till you set foot on it and sank in icy
water up to your knees. There were waterfalls' enough
to go around, pretty white water gushing over sheer
rock faces into pools circled by ferns and near- wfllows.
The pools were tempting to the eye, and might of been
pleasant-feeling, but you waded them at your peril
and the pleasure of dozens of small ferocious yel- low
snakes with ingeniously notched teeth. It did hap- pen to
be a fact that Mount Troublesome was the tallest thing
on the entire continent of Marktwain. The
seven old women toiling their way up its tangled sides
were more than satisfied with the obstacles it 17 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks presented.
If it had been any worse, there was consid- erable
doubt in their minds that they could of made it to the
top at all "Drat
the ornery female!" Granny Sherryi'ake had de- clared
after the second time a whole hour had to be wasted
finding a way round a beny thicket as impene- trable
as solid rock and twice as unpleasant And she went on
to expand on that, and elaborate on it, and weave
variations on it, as the hours went by and it be- came
obvious that there was no way they could reach the top
before nightfall. They'd be overnighting out on the
mountain. But
Granny Hazelbide, that was in residence along with
Granny Gableframe at Castle Brightwater, had taken
exception to that It was fully appropriate, she'd said,
slapping back at a branch that had slapped her first,
for a woman named Troublesome to choose a mountain
named Troublesome when she went into exile. "FuBy
appropriate, and seemly," said Granny Hazel- bide.
"I'd of done the same exact thing, in her place." "Well,"
grumbled Shenyjake, "there may be some- thing
to what you say." "I
should hope and declare there is. Naming is nam- ing!" "But,"
went on the other doggedly, "I do not see that there
was any special merit to be gained from her es- tablishing
herself at the very most tip top of this ac- cursed
hump of dirt and rock. She was not named Peak of
Troublesome, you know. Halfway up would of done it,
seems to me. Quarterways up." 18 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks "Troublesome
of Brightwater was instructed to take herself
as far away from the rest of the population of Brightwater
as it was possible for her to get," said Granny
FrostfaD firmly. "I hold with Hazelbide; she did what
was proper. But I surely do not find that it makes for a
pleasant little stroll." "Time
was," fussed Granny Gableframe, "this would of been
no more than that, for any of us." "And
in such a time," snorted Granny Frostfall, "we'd
none of us of crossed a city street to pay a call on Troublesome
of Brightwater. Can't say as how I see that it
applies, Gableframe-" Granny
Gableframe didn't bother to argue, but sighed
a long sigh and took a firmer grip on her walking stick
with her thin old fingers. It wouldn't do to lose it Grannys
had always been thin, that went with the ter- ritory;
but these seven were thin to the bone, and those bones
pained them. Grannys had always been old; but up till
recently they'd been protected from the usual miseries
of old age by their own Granny Magic, and from
its more unusual miseries by the skills of the Magi- cians
and the Magicians of Rank. Without that protec- tion,
things had changed for them. Angina and arthritis, gall-bladder
colic and kidney trouble, ulcers and head- aches
and high blood pressure, all the bodily discom- forts
taken for granted as the lot of any aged woman on Old
Earth, had struck the Grannys of Ozark. It was even
said that at Castle Clark—though she denied it fiercely—Granny
Golightly was developing a cataract in her
right eye. Under
the circumstances, when Granny Gableframe 19 And Then
There'll Be Fireworks first
proposed that the seven of them should go up to the
mountaintop and talk to Troublesome of Bright- water,
the hilarity had been like a squawkercoop with a serpent
inside, and two servingmaids had come running to find
out what the commotion was. "You
are daft, Gableframe," the other Grannys had said
with a single voice, and they'd sat in their rockers and
cackled and held their aching sides at the very idea. Seven
creaking old ladies, half blind and half deaf, feet too
swollen to go in their shoes and bones so brittle they barely
dared move them—and they were to trek up the meanest
mountain on Marktwain in the middle of the autumn?
It was a fool idea to top all fool ideas. "That
does take the rag off the bush, Gableframe," they'd
said, and it was unanimous. "And
what do you propose to do, ladies?" Gable- frame
had challenged them, standing there arms akimbo and her
sharp chin stuck out ahead of her. "You pro- pose to
just sit here, do you? While the crops all die and the
animals sicken and the people do the same, and Re- sponsible
of Brightwater lies month after weary month on that
white counterpane, so still the only reason I can believe
she's alive is that her body has yet to mortify? Well,
ladies? You laugh right prompt, real quick to make
fun, you are! But I don't hear you offering any plans
of your own." They
did know two things, there was that. In the first months
after Responsible had been struck down, while the
power of magic was waning but not yet exhausted, the
Grannys had managed to leam two small pieces of information.
They'd read tea leaves, they'd swung their 20 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks golden
rings on long black threads, they'd stared into springwater
till their eyes were red and weeping, night after
night. And back at them had come two scraps. The
reason behind the trouble, the reason behind Re- sponsible's
deathlike interminable sleep, was "an impor- tant
man." That had come first, and after much labor, and had
irritated them considerably. Then there had been
the search for that man's location in this world, holding
the golden rings over the maps, holding their breaths
as well, waiting for one ring to begin its telltale swinging
and circling. All atremble like they were, it took a
sharp eye to tell when the movement was of its own
self and when it was just the doings of a Granny that's
hand was no longer steady. And
then there'd been argument. The Spells were so little
use by then, the movement of the rings so near no movement
at all, and so ambiguous—was it Tinaseeh or was it
Kintucky? All of a week they'd nattered over that, half
for one and half for the other, knowing that if they made
the wrong choice there'd be no second chance. There weren't
resources enough for trying twice, for one thing.
And for another, if anything was to be done it had to
be done swiftly; there was nothing in the way of extra
resources of time, either. Grannys
Gablerrame, WhifBebee, and Edging had been
strong for Tinaseeh, swearing it was Jeremiah Thomas
Traveller that was the "important man." Did he not,
after all, rule that continent with a fist of iron, and
hadn't he always? And hadn't he always hated Re- sponsible
of Brightwater and everything she stood for? "Hmmph,"
said Granny Cobbledrayke of Castfe 21 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks McDanieIs,
"it's not Jeremiah Thomas as rules Tina- seen,
it's his mother, her that took Leeward as her Granny
Name and is about as much like a leeward side in a
storm as a lizard's like a bellybutton. Don't give me Jeremiah
Thomas Traveller for an 'important man*— he's a
mama's boy, and always was." She,
and the rest of the Marktwam Grannys. had been
set on Kintucky, and Castle Wommack. Hadn't Responsible
herself, they argued, run away from Castle Wommack—her
that wasn't afraid of anything living or dead—run
away, rather than face Lewis Motley Wom- mack?
And wasn't it Lewis Motley Wommack that now governed
all of Kintucky? "He
is barely twenty-one years old ... -wouldn't be, not
quite yet," Gableframe protested. "A boy yet, last time we
saw him! Here for the Jubilee, remember? With his
little sister Jewel set to tag around after him and keep
him out of mischief? How can that one be the 'im- portant
man,' I ask you?" "He
is important on Kintucky," said Sherryjake. "Well,
we don't know how that came to be/' grum- bled
the others. "We don't know atall. Way our magic was
working in those last months, for all we know the messages
we got were plain scrambled . . . might could be
Jacob Donahue Wommack the 23rd's still hale and hearty
and Master of that Castle and the whole tale about
it being Lewis Motley in charge is no more than a
puckerwrinkle in a puny Spell. Who'd be fool enough to put
a wild colt like that one in charge of a Kingdom? Now
last you. . ." But the
time had come when the decision had to be 22 And
Then There'Q Be Fireworks made;
and for want of anything better to base it on they'd
deferred to Granny Hazelbide, seeing as it was Hazelbide
had had the raising of Responsible of Bright- water
and knew her best of any of them. Now,
fighting the thorns and the vines and the poison weeds,
keeping a sharp eye for the false earth over run- ning
water, making a hardscrabble way up through a drizzle
that threatened to be a rain and praying they'd find at
least an overhang to shelter them through this night,
they hoped they'd decided rightly. Everything rode on
this one throw of the dice, and Granny Hazel- bide
shivered with more than the fever that plagued her now
every day of her life, thinking what she'd done if it was the
wrong choice and she had convinced the others of it.
And what they'd do to her . . . law, that would be a
production! "Ah,
Hazelbide," said Granny Willowithe, her that almost
never spoke, and had done her grannying in the farther
reaches of the Kingdom where there were few to bother
her, "if you are wrong?" It was always that way. Those
as spoke rarely, when they did speak it tended to be
significant- and to be what everybody else was think- ing and
hadn't gotten up gumption to give voice to. Troublesome
of Brightwater woke to a wind howling round
her cabin doors and windows, and that was ordi- nary
enough. She woke also to a downright infuriated rapping
on her cabin door, and that was distinctly not ordinary.
Over ten years she'd been here now, and she'd never
had a visitor but her little sister, and that only three
times. It could not be her little sister this time. 23 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks She
listened again, and stretched in the warmth of her
bed, wondering if it had been maybe something blown
by the winds, or something in a dream, half a mind to
go back to sleep. And then the hollering came: "Troublesome
of Brightwater, will you open this door? Or have
you taken to murdering old ladies along with the
rest of your wicked ways?" That
brought her up out of her bed in a hurry. Old la- dies,
was it, on her doorsill? She went to the door just as she
was, and stood there before them mothemaked and barefoot,
with no cover but the heavy black hair that tumbled
almost to her knees. She held the door with one
hand and set the other on the curve of her shame- less
hip, and she sighed a sigh of sheer wonderment. "Whatever
in all the world?" breathed Troublesome of
Brightwater, looking them over. "Whatever in all the wondering
twelvesquare world?" The
Grannys were a sight to behold, for sure. They were
wet and they were dirty and they were nettle- stung,
and they were cold and wrinkled and miserable. With no
more Housekeeping Spells to use, and nothing around
for a tidy-up but one stream the width of their hand
trickling over slabs of bare rock, they were as piti- ful a
representation of seven old ladies as had ever met the
eye. "Out
of my way, trollop," announced Granny Gable- frame,
and would of pushed right past Troublesome into
the welcome warmth of the cabin; but the young woman
barred her way with one sturdy arm. "I'm
no trollop. Granny Gableframe/' she said. "I'm virgin
as I came from my mother's womb—and that's 24 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks more
than any one of you here can say back at me, as I recollect.
As for my costume, I don't recall sending out any
invitations. You've gotten poduck, Grannys." "Law,
the creature's enjoying it," muttered Granny Hazelbide.
She'd had the raising of her, too. "Trouble- some,"
she demanded, "will you for the love of decency drop
that arm and let us in? We are tired near to death, we
spent all yesterday on this mountain and all last night
in a cave full of varmints and dripping water, and we've
no magic any more to ease the toll all that has taken.
Would it pleasure you to see one of us drop dead right
here before your eyes, you dreadful female?" Troublesome
dropped her arm at that and let them by,
saying: "Well, that's more fair. A trollop I'm not, but a
dreadful female I'm willing to admit to. Do come • in,
and I'll put the kettle on and stir up the fire. I don't suppose
youali'd take your clothes off and let me hang them to
dry, would you?" That
met the frigid silence she'd anticipated, and she nodded
her head in resignation. "Stay
cold and wet, then," she said, "and die of pneu- monia,
not on my doorstep but on my hearthstone—but don't
you lay it to my account. There's not a one of you as has
anything different to her body than I have myself, and I
do believe I could bear the sight of your old skinny-skin-skins
... for sure I would not lust after you!
But if you rank your modesty higher than your misery,
so be it; I'll not squabble with you." The
cabin was small and bare, and even after Trou- blesome
got the fire crackling in the fireplace the best she
could do was pull up a rough board bench with no 25 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks back to
it for them all to sit on and try to bake the damp from
their bones. Troublesome had no rugs, and no cur- tains;
her bed was a pallet laid on a rope frame in the comer,
she had one straight chair and one rocker and one low
stepladder and a small square table and a cook- stove.
And except for a bucket or two and a shelf here and
there, that was it. The Grannys were bemused by it, even
with their teeth chattering. "Don't
have eight cups, do you?" asked Granny Sher- ryjake. Troublesome
chuckled, and admitted she didn't, and served
them up the scalding tea in an assortment of )'ars and
ladles and whamots that was ingenious, but not ele- gant. "Never
needed more than three before," she told them.
"One to drink with, one to measure with, and one in the
dishpan soaking." "I
can't say as you exacdy ... do yourself proud," commented
Granny Frostfall, and a kind of snort of agreement
ran down the bench. "No,
I don't suppose I do," Troublesome agreed. "Tain't
natural," said one, and Troublesome's eye- brows
rose. "You
expected things up here to be natural?" she asked. The
Grannys sighed all together, seeing it was a hope- less
case, and Troublesome went to a row of three pegs on a
wall by her bed and took down a long dress all in a soft
scarlet wool and slipped it over her head. "There,"
she said, "now I'll not be quite such an ofiense
to your eyes." And her long fingers were almost 26 And
Then There'U Be Fireworh too
quick for those same fourteen sharp eyes to see as che put
the mass of hair into a braid and wound it up around
her head and fastened it tight It was
unjust that anything so wicked should be so beautiful,
or so clever, or so serene, or so happy with her lot—especially
the last—and the Grannys stared glumly into
the fire and pondered on that "Well,
ladies," Troublesome said at last, sitting her- self
down on an upended bucket with her arms wrapped round
her knees, since it wouldn't of been mannerly to take a
chair while the old women huddled on that bench,
"now you're a bit warmer and dryer, maybe you'd
tell me what I'm beholden to for the pleasure of your
company?" "Maybe
you might offer us a bite of breakfast first!" snapped
Granny Gableframe. "If you care to spare it!" "It's
already cooking," said Troublesome calmly, "but I can't
do anything much to hurry it along. And while we're
waiting on it—no, I don't have eight plates either, but as
it happens I do have eight spoons—while we're waiting
on it I see no reason not to make the time go by speaking
up on the reason for this visit. I'm afraid I'm not
much for visitors." The
Grannys allowed as how they never would of figured
that out if she hadn't mentioned it, and she chuckled
again. "Earn
your keep, you dear old things," she teased Aem,
brazen as brazen, "earn your keep. What brings you
Hanging round my door all unannounced and unkempt,
with snow before the week's out or my name's not
Troublesome of Brightwater? You should be home, 27 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks each in
your rocker with your knitting, by your own fire, telling
terrible stories to the tadlings." Granny
Hazelbide was embarrassed; true, this one was
properly Named, and her outrageousness came as no
surprise to anybody, but it had been her, poor Granny
Hazelbide, that had tried to keep some control over
her when she was a little girl at Castle Brightwater. "Troublesome,"
she said sadly, "have you no feelings atall?" "Probably
not," said Troublesome promptly. "Feel- ings
about what?" *Times
arc hard, young woman," said Hazelbide, "times
are fearsome hard! You talk of sitting by our fires . . .
there's precious little left to lay a fire with, down in the
towns. People are suffering, and your own sister lies near
death in the Castle. How can you sit these and face us and
make jokes over it all?" "Would
it help," Troublesome put the question, "if I moaned
about it instead? Would it ease anybody's fever,
stop anybody's bleeding, or put food in anybody's stomach
or fire on their hearth? Would it wake my sister —who is
nor, by the way, anywhere near death. Not as near as
the seven of you, I assure you." "Ah,
you're heartless," Granny Hazelbide mourned. "Just
heartless!" Troublesome
said nothing at all, but waited and watched,
and they began to smell the porridge on the stove
and their stomachs knotted. "Well,
we want you to make a journey," said Granny Gableframe
when it finally became clear that they'd get 28 And
Then There'll Be Firework no more
out of the girl. "A long and a perilous journey. And
that's why we're here... to ask you. Politely." Troublesome
stared at her, black brows knit over her nose,
and gave a sharp "tchh" with her tongue. "A
journey? Go on a trip?" "Yes.
And a good long one." She
stood up and went to the stove and began passing the
porridge over to them, warning them to use their shawls
to hold on so they'd not burn their fingers. "Certainly
can't hurt the shawls, the state they're in," she
said. She
watched them while they ate; and seeing that they
were truly hungry, she didn't bother them, but busied
herself pouring more tea and serving more por- ridge
until it seemed to her that everybody was at last satisfied
and she could gather up the motley collection of
serving things in her apron and put it all into a pan of hot
soapy water. Whereupon
she sat down, shaking her hands to dry them,
and said, "No more excuses, now. You're dry, and you're
warm, and you're fed and watered. It's too cold for you
to be taking baths at your age, so youll have to stay
dirty, and I've no remedies for your other miseries; I've
made you as comfortable as I'm capable of. Now 111
have you tell me about this journey, thank you kindly." "We
want you to go to Castle Wommack," said Granny
Hazelbide, and Troublesome almost fell off her makeshift
stool in astonishment "To
Kintucky? Granny, you've lost your mind en- tirely!
However would I get to Castle Wommack?" 29 And
Then There U Be Fireworks "On
a ship." "Granny
Hazelbide, there's no ship goes to Kintucky any
more, and no supplies to last the journey if there were.
You've been nibbling something best left on its stem, f
say." "We
have a ship/' said Hazelbide, putting one stub- born
word after another, "and a crew—not much of a crew,
but it'll serve in this instance—and supplies enough
to get all of you to Kintucky and back. Includ- ing me
Mule you'll be taking along to get you from the coast
to the Castle." "Dozens!"
said Troublesome. "I'd of said that was impossible." "It
wasn't cheap." "It
took all we had," put in Granny Whiffietree, "and aB that
the Grannys had on Oklahomah, and a contri- bution
or two—not necessarily voluntary, if you take my meaning—from
a few useless Magicians and Magicians of
Rank. But we did it" "Bribed
the ship captain, did you? And bribed the crew?" "That
we did." "And
you think they'll stay bribed!" "We
do. The captain's a Brightwater, and all but one of the
crew as well. And that one's a McDaniels. They'll stay
bribed." "Supposing,"
hazarded Troublesome, leaning for- ward,
"that I was such a lunatic as to go gallivanting off to
Kintucky in the middle of me autumn . . . just sup- pose
that, which I'm not... what precisely is my goal, 50 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks other
than to drown myself and the captain and the crew
and that poor Mule?" They
told her, and they watched her face go thought- ful,
and Granny Gableframe pinched the next Granny down on
the bench, gently; they knew then that they had
her. "I
agree," said Troublesome slowly, "that it's sure to be
Lewis Motley Wommack the ^yd. I do agree on that.
Not a thing Jeremiah Thomas Traveller could have done
that would account for what's happened, but that Wommack
boy is something else again, and I do believe he lay
with Responsible while the Jubilee was going on." "So
that's who it was!" exclaimed Granny Hazelbide. "How
did you know?" "Ask
me no questions. Granny, I'll tell you no lies," said
Troublesome. "It makes no nevermind how I knew. But
you've chosen right, for sure and for certain- How- ever. .
. you've nothing here but missing pieces." "Explain
yourself!" "Did
you learn, before your magic wound down, that if
somebody went to see this 'important man' it would make
some difference in the course of events on Ozark?"
Troublesome stared them down, and they had to
admit that they hadn't "And
did you learn that just because he's the cause of Responsible's
hearty nap he knows how to wake her up again? "And
did you learn that even if my sister was awake again,
she'd be able to do something about all this tribu- lation
we suffer from? Did you?" It was
no to both, of course, and they had to admit it 31 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "But
you*d send me half round the world on a wild goose
chase, on the slim tagtail of a chance that Acre might
be some use to it?" And
they agreed that they would. "Well,"
said Troublesome. "I never heard such non- sense." "Sass!" "No,
I never did. Unless it was youall coming up here like
you did, risking pneumonia coming up and breaking every
bone in your bodies going down—'cause you pay me
mind, now, if you thought you had a hard time get- ting up
here, you just wait till you try getting back down!
It's a heap faster, but it's not a safe trip. No way, no way
in this world, am I going to take any part in such a fool
project, and you should of known better than to ask
me." "Your
sister lies—" "Tell
me no more about how my sister lies!" shouted Troublesome.
"And tell me no more about the suffering of the
people down there below! Wasn't it those very same
people that would not heed my sister when she tried
to warn them, and voted away the government that was
holding them all together? Wasn't it?" Troublesome—" "And
for all my sister had done for them, was it not those
very same people that showed her no more grati- tude
than they would a stick? That's the people we're talking
about, amn't I right, Grannys? Don't you ask me to reel
sorry for those people—1 despise them for a pack of
contemptible ignorant two-faced good-for-nothing belly-creeping
serpents, do you hear me? If their stom- 52 And
Then. There'll Be Fireworks achs
hurt them and their backs pain them and their hearts
are broken, they've asked for that, and no call to come
whimpering to me! They made their beds, let tiiem
wallow in them and cry in their pillows." "And
your sister?" said Granny Hazelbide, ever so carefully,
in the hush. When Troublesome got going, she
gave a spectacular performance, and even the Grannys
were impressed just a tad. "It
is well known," said Troublesome of Brightwater in
tones of ice, "that I have no natural human feelings. My
sister can rot there for all I care—not that she will, that
doesn't go with it, but she's welcome to—and you know it
perfectly well. Ask any man, woman, or tadling on
Marktwain about the compassion and the warm heart
of Troublesome of Brightwater and see what you get
back, if you don't know it already!" Troublesome
wasn't out of breath, but she was out of patience
and way beyond out of hospitality. She stood up then
and ordered them off, ignoring what they said about
needing to rest, stuffing a careless handful of peachapples
in a sack with some cold biscuits and shov- ing it
at them for food on the journey home, telling them
where the water was safe to drink and which paths to stay
shut of. Warning them of a place where the snakes
were thick this time of year because of a rock that got
warm each day in the sun, and all but slamming her door
behind them. They were back out in the weather and the
downhill trek ahead of them before they could catch
their breaths, and they heard the thump of that bucket
as it hit the wall when she gave it a toss across the
room. 33 And
Then There U Be Fireworks "Well!"
said Granny Frostfall. "I've seen manners, and
I've seen manners ... but she does beat all. She is every
last thing she's made out to be, and some left over, and
I'll wager she eats nails for breakfast when she's got no
company to see her." "She
has a reputation to maintain," pointed out Granny
Hazelbide. "What's
important," said Granny Gableframe, "and all
that matters now except for getting down this dratted mountain,
is that she'll do it." "We're
sure of that, Gableframe? I don't see it!" "Oh,
we're sure," said Gableframe; and Granny Ha- zelbide
and Granny Sherryjake agreed. "We had her the minute
she asked us to tell her about it, don't you know anything
atall? If she'd turned us a deaf ear, now, and refused
to even listen, and sent us all packing without so much as
letting us tell her why we were here . . . well, that
would of been Troublesome's way." "Oh,
yes," said Granny Hazelbide. *(We've got her fast,
the Twelve Comers preserve us all." "But
howll she know where to go? How to find the ship?" "I
had that aD on a slip of paper before ever we started
up this overblown hill," sniffed Granny Hazel- bide.
"And tucked away safe in the pocket of my skirt And
it's tucked away safe now in her own hand, every- thing
she needs to know. She gave that bucket quite a Bing,
there at the last, and she may well pitch the bench we sat
on into her Ere—but she'll keep that piece of paper
safe. Every last detail she needs to know, it's on mere." 54 And
Then There's. Be Fireworks "Law,
Granny Hazelbide/' said one or two. And "My stars,
Hazelbide." "Well,
I know her/' said the Granny. "I know her well." "Can't
say as I envy you that." "I
don't envy my self that, but there's times it's use- ful,"
said Granny Hazelbide. "And now let's us head for home.
Might could be we'll make it before dark. Like Troublesome
said, it's a sight faster going down than coming
up." 55 CHAPTER
3 Smalltrack
was neither a supply freighter nor a pleasure craft.
The smell aboard, in spite of a powerful scrub- bing,
made you instantly aware that it had been a fishing
boat tor a very long time. Having the Mule aboard
didn't improve matters, since Dross had no re- spect
whatsoever for a human being's ideas about waste disposal;
she added a new fragrance to the prevailing reek of
blood and entrails and ancient sUme. The cap- tain
and the four men of his crew had been on work- boats
of one kind or another all their lives; if they no- ticed
the smell atall, they paid it little mind. They knew themselves
fortunate that it was wintry weather, and no hot sun
broiling down to bring everything to a constant simmer
and perk. As for their passenger, if she found conditions
not to her liking, they didn't mind that atall. If
pushed, all five would have acknowledged a relish for the
idea that Troublesome of Brightwater might not be all
that comfortable crossing the Ocean of Storms to Kintucky
in their racketydrag old boat. They didn't pre- cisely
want her to sutler, being good-natured men, but they
were in mutual accord that she had a trifle discom- fort coming
to her. If the mechanisms of the universe saw fit
to provide that discomfort without any call for their
hands meddling in it, why, they found that posi- 37 And
Then There U Be Fireworks tively
Providential. It spoke to their sense of the fitness of
things. They
were Marktwainers—four, including the cap- tain,
being Brightwaters by birth, and a single McDan- iels
finishing up the party—and they were conscious enough
that the woman who spent her time silent on an upturned
barrel in the stem, looking out over the rough water,
was their kinswoman. It comforted Gabriel John McDaniels
the zist that he was fust a tad less related to her
than the other four, but they all recognized it as a burden
to be borne. Relations, like poison plants and balky
Mules and the occasional foolfish spoiling a catch, were
part of the territory; wasn't anybody didn't have kinfolk
they'd just as soon not of. They'd
had their instructions from the Grannys: **You
leave her alone, she'll leave you alone." Same in- structions
as for most pesky and viperous things in this world,
and they'd proved accurate enough. She sat there on her
barrel by the hour, peering through hooded eyes they
none of them would of cared to look into directly. If she
wanted a drink of water, or something to eat, or a blanket
to wrap round her strong thin shoulders, she got it
without bothering any of them. If there was anything she
wanted that she didn't have—and likely there was, though
it was said she lived a spare and scrimped exist- ence on
her lonely mountaintop—she didn't mention it And if
a line fouled near to her, or a solar collector was wrong
in its tilt, she fixed whatever was awry, without fuss
and without error and with no assistance from the crew. 38 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks ^'Uncanny,
she is," muttered Haven McDaniels Brightwater
the 4th, some six hours out to sea. "Just un- canny!"
He cleared his throat and stared up at the gray flat
lid of the sky as if he was indifferent to the whole thing,
just mentioning it in passing. "Can't say as how I wouldn't
rather of had something else along ... say a serpent,
or maybe a Yallerhound." Gabriel
John McDaniels spat over the side to signify his
disgust and demanded to know what Haven McDan- iels
had come along for, if that was the way he felt about
it. "What'd
you expect?" he asked, jamming his hands into
his pockets and setting his feet wide against the roll of the
boat. "You expect a fine lady sitting on a tusset? With
needlework to her hand, maybe, and a kerchief to her
delicate little nose? That is Troublesome of Bright- water
back there, just as agreed upon with the Grannys, and
exactly as advertised." <<!
know it," said Haven McDaniels sullenly. "You think I
don't know it?" '*Well,
then," Gabriel John answered him, "there's no call
to comment on it I strongly misdoubt the Grannys
would of offered each of us the sum they did if we'd
been taking a Yallerhound to Kintucky. We're being
paid for the hazard of the thing . . . and she's rightly
named, is Troublesomel Rightly named, her as could
fry your heart in your chest with no more'n her two
blue eyes, if she'd a mind to." The
captain heard that, and it didn't surprise him. He'd
heard the rest, too, but he'd been ignoring it One 39 And
Then There'll Be Fireworh of the
advantages to captaining so small a boat was that neither
crew nor anybody else aboard could keep any- thing
from him. He spoke up sharp and quick. 'That's
enough of that, Gabriel John McDanieIs," he rapped
out "Days we've got ahead of us, this trip. Bad weather
and poor food and none of us truly fit... last thing
we need here is superstitious claptrap fouling the air." "Now,
Captain—" "I
said it was enough. You hear me? I can speak louder,
should there be call for to do so. You look to the weather,
Gabriel John, and to this leaky woodbucket we travel
in so precariously, and leave the tall tales to the tadlings
and the Grannys. I'm purely astonished, hear- ing
such stuff from a full-grown man, and him with four years'
full service now on the water." Gabriel
John McDanieIs was not impressed, and he was not
about to drop his eyes to the captain. He'd not spent
his own childhood roaming the Wilderness Lands of
Marktwain with the man, but his daddy had; and many a
night he'd seen the two of them with more whis- key in
them than had pleased his mother. He held Cap- tain
Adam Sheridan Brightwater the Jyd in HO awe. "You're
obliged to take that stand," he said, speaking right
up. "We know that, all of us. But there on that nailbarrel
sits the Sister and the Mother and the Great- grandmother
of Evil, the Holy One help us all, and we all of
us know that, too! If she so chooses we'll have storms
and leaks; and if she don't so choose we'll have an easy
journey of it That's no tale for tadlings, now— 40 And
Then There U Be Fireworks that's
same as saying the sun's more use to solar collec- tors
than snow is." There
were two Michael Callaway Brightwaters standing
near, one of them a ^oth and the other a 37th, something
of a nuisance in such close quarters. They hadn't
much use for one another, or for Gabriel John, but
they shook their heads like one man now and al- lowed
as how he was absolutely right and the captain could
leave off his tales any time. "We're
not fools," said the one they called Black Michael—not
that his hair was any blacker than Mi- chael
Callaway the ^yth's, that was called simply Mi- chael
Callaway in the ordinary fashion, but you couldn't
be having them both speak up every time one was
wanted. And Michael Callaway nodded, saying: ""We
came for the money, same as you. Captain. And what
trouble we've got on our plates is trouble we bought
ourselves. Complaining about it, that's not seemly;
I agree to that. Howsomever, Captain, you'll do us the
favor of telling us no lies, thank you very much." The
captain stared at the three of them, considering, and at
the eloquent back of Haven McDanieIs Bright- water
the 4th, pretending to be fooling with a sail—him that
had started all this—and he shrugged his shoulders. "All
right," he conceded. "I'll not dispute youall on it I
don't care for her myself . . . they say she was a child
once, but I'm hard put to it to believe it. But I'll not
listen to prattle over the matter, either, mind you. As
Michael Callaway rightly says, this is our own doing, of our
own free will, and talk'U change nothing. Fur- 41 And
Then There'll Be Fire-works thennore
and to go on with, such talk heard at the wrong
end of the boat might well provoke the lady. You'll
do me the favor of not chancing that. That's my last
word!" Truth
was, he thought as he turned away from them with a
set jaw intended to impress them with his firmness
of purpose, the sight of her made his blood run colder
than the seawater. No woman should stand six feet
tall like she did; no woman should fit to a fishing- boat
like she'd been born on one, when she'd spent her whole
life in Castle and in mountain cabin; no woman should
have the dark fierce beauty that somehow flamed around
her, putting him in mind of the black roses that grew
near the edge of Marktwain's desert in deep sum- mer. Anybody'd
described her to him, and him not know- ing,
he'd of thought she'd stir his loins. Especially out on this
b'damned ocean with no other woman for many a mile
and many a long lonely night. Yet when he looked
at Troublesome of Brightwater, for all the sweet curve
of her breasts and hips and the perfection of her face,
he would of swom he could feel his manhood shriveling
in his trousers. He'd as soon of bedded a tall stake
of Tinaseeh ironwood. That
didn't mean he'd tolerate a dauncy and frac- tious
crew, whatever the feelings she raised in him or in them.
He'd keep the men too busy to have time left over for
mumblings and cany-ons. He wanted to get this fool trip
over with—he needed the money the Grannys had come up
with, and how they'd done it he couldn't imag- ine,
but it was none the less a fool trip for all that—and 42 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks he
wanted to find himself back in his own bed, cosy with
his own wife, that was a sort round woman more his
style. With a voice like the call of an Ozark house- dove
just as the sun was coming up, and no more like that
female in the stem than if they'd been different species
altogether. '"You
turn to," he barked over his shoulder at the men,
"and 111 do my share, and we'll get this out of the way and
be home to brag on it before we have time to think." Nobody
said "if we get home"; they weren't whiners. They'd
been offered a fair sum of money badly needed, and
they'd do the job it was offered for. Still, it was a sony
time of year to take to sea in a boat this size and age. Troublesome
or no Troublesome. Had the boat been
newer, that would of been a help; had it been larger,
they couldn't have handled her with only the five, and
that would not have been a good thing. It would cause a
certain amount of fuss and feathers to drown five
good men, for sure—but if they drowned a daughter or
Castle Brightwater they'd set every Granny on Ozark whirling
like a gig . . . that happen, they'd better hope they
all drowned with her. It'd be more comfortable in the
long run. Behind
the men. Troublesome chuckled under her breath,
and Gabriel John jumped like he'd been pinched. "Knows
what we're thinking, that one does," he said flatly. "And
so does the Mule, and that doesn't bother you." 45 And
Then There U Be- Fireworks "She
bothers me," insisted the man doggedly, "con- sidering
what I was thinking just then when she laughed." The
captain turned back and grabbed Gabriel John's shoulder
in his Est. "That's one word too many," he said through
his teeth. "One word too manyl You guard your
thoughts and keep 'em proper; and you sail this boat
and keep your mind on your business. I don't in- tend to
have to say any of this again." As
they'd said, there were certain stands he was obliged
to take. It
happened that Troublesome did know what they were
thinking. But not because of any telepathic powers,
such as the Mules had, or the Magicians of Rank.
No special powers were required to read those stiff
backs with the muscles knotted round the necks- whopping
headaches they were going to have, later onl —or the
rigid shoulders, or their muttering back of their hands
and out of the comers of their mouths. It amused her
mightily to think that they could believe she had special
skills and still be fretting about their hides; it showed
a lack of common sense. After all, if this boat went
down, she'd go down with it Or perhaps it was their
souls that they were really worried about, and not their
hides; perhaps they thought the wickedness might blow
off of her in the seawind and stick to them forever and
ever more. She chuckled again, and watched the muscles
in their backs twitch to the sound, before she turned
her head to look out over the water. She
wasn't sure,of what she'd seen out there, not yet 44 And
Then ThereU. Be Fireworks Might
could be it'd been only a trick of the light slanted on the
water, such as had ages back made men think dragons
swam in the oceans of Old Earth. Might could be it
had been the squint of her eye against that light, or her
irritation of mind. There was not a single reason to believe
that a creature never seen since First Landing- seen
then by a group of exhausted people that might have
been over given to imagining—should choose to show up
a thousand years later and swim alongside her to
Kintucky. It was as unlikely a happenstance as had come
her way within memory, and she wasn't going to assume
it for gospel too quickly. First,
she'd wait for another sight of that great tail split
three ways. And then probably she'd wait for the loyal
purple of the thing's flesh to show up clear in the gray of
the sea. And when both had happened, assum- ing
they did happen, she'd think it over—and might could
be she'd go below and swallow a dose to cure her of her
mindfollies. The
Teaching Story had not one word extra to spare on the
subject of the creature she half thought she'd seen.
The fuel on The Ship had gone bad. Every last thing
had been going from bad to worse. The time had come
when it was land or die; and then just as they made a
desperate plunge toward the planet below them the
engines gave up completely and The Ship fell into the
Outward Deeps. At which point, as the Grannys taught
ib Even as
the water closed over the dying ship and First
Granny told the children to stop their cater- wauling
and prepare to meet their Maker with their 45 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks mouths
shut and their eyes open, a wonderful thing happened.
Just a wonderful thing! Forty
of them there were, shaped like the great whales
of Earth, but that their tails split three ways instead
of two. And their color was the royal pur- ple,
the purple of majestic sovereignty. They
met The Ship as it fell, rising up in a circle as it sank
toward the bottom. And they bore it up on their
backs as easy as a man packs a baby, and laid it out
in the shallows, where the Captain and the crew
could get The Ship's door open, and every- body
could wade right out of there to safety. They
were the Wise Ones, so named by First Granny;
and it may be that they live there still in the
Outward Deeps. . . . And it
may be that they don't. A thousand years ago, that
was, that First Granny had looked into the huge eye of
one of them and seen there something she claimed
at once for wisdom, and no least sign of them since
in all this long time. They could certainly all have died—long,
long ago. If ever they were real, that is, and not an
illusion born of desperation and nourished on Grannytalk. No
other Teaching Story made mention of them, and no
song; not even a scrap of a saying referred to them. It made
them most unlikely traveling companions! Why, even
the creatures of Old Earth, those left-behind ones that
nobody'd seen since before the Ozarkers left their home
planet, came up now and again in sayings. Take the
groundhog; what a groundhog might be, Trouble- 46 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks some
couldn't have said. There was nothing whatsoever in die
computer databanks about them, nor anywhere else.
But she knew easy enough from the roles ground- hogs
took in daily converse that they couldn't of been any
kind of hog- "Quick as a groundhog down a hole!" the
Grannys would say. "No bigger'n the ear on a groundhog!"
"Saw its shadow and popped under like a groundhog!"
Had to of been little, and quick, and some- how
significant; you could figure that out from the scraps.
But the creatures of the Outward Deeps? They were
mentioned nowhere at all, and what mysterious purpose
might bring one to be her escort now . . . She sighed.
It wasn't reasonable; but then her ignorance was great Troublesome
turned her head to the wind and took a deep
breath of the salt air to drown out some of the fish stink,
and gathered her shawls closer round her, wrin- kling
her nose as the blown spray spattered her face. It would
come up a rain shortly, she was sure, and the men would
be blaming her for it Law, what wouldn't she give to
have had the weather skills they were willing to lay to
her account! Now that would of been of some use.
Dry fields she could of watered, and high winds tak- ing off
the good topsoil she could of tempered, and where
the rivers were bringing sullen rot to the roots of growing
things she could of driven back the clouds and let the
sun see to drying them out There'd of been a good
deal less hunger on Ozark if she'd been able to turn
her hand to such work as that. Instead
of which, she thought, reality falling back over
her with a thump, she was off on the wildest of 47 And
Then There II Be Fireworks goose
chases, set her by seven dithering Grannys. Off to see the
Lewis Motley Wommack the 33rd- No
special wonder her sister had lusted after the man and
taken him so willingly to her bed. There was no prettiness
to him, no softness anywhere, but he was a man to
feast the hungry eyes on, not to mention a few other
senses- He gave off a kind of drawing warmth that naturally
made you want to shelter in it, male or female —as she
herself gave off a cold wind that said, Stand Back!
If lust had been one of the emotions known to her she
might very well have fancied him her own self; in a
kind of abstract fashion, she could see that. But handy
though he might be in a bed, the idea that some act of
his lay behind Responsible's sorry condition, or that he
could do anything to improve it ... ah, that was
only foolishness. Troublesome had no hope for the journey's
end; she traveled to Kintucky for the excellent reason
that she'd never been there and might never have a
second chance, and because curiosity was one of the emotions
she was familiar with. There
were times, in point of fact, when she found herself
so curious about the workings of this world that the
lack of any source to ask questions of was almost a physical
pain. At such times, there being no purpose to such a
feeling, she was grateful for the mountain to take out her
energies on, and she welcomed the work given her to
do though she understood it scarcely at all. She would
go at her loom then with a vengeance, making the
shuttle fly, singing ballads so old she didn't know what
half the words meant. Unlike her sister, she could sing to
pleasure even the demanding ear, and when her 48 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks audience
was only birds and small creatures she didn't mind
doing it. There was nobody on the mountain to wonder
at a female singing out "I go to Troublesome to mourn
and weep" when the word was her very name, nor to
pity her for the next line all about sleeping un- satisfied,
nor to wonder as she changed tunes where Waltzing
Hayme might be. She loved the queer ancient songs
and valued them far above such frippery as was sung
these modem days. Thinking
of it, she very nearly began to sing, and then
remembered the five men—it would not do to have them
hear her singing and carry the tale of it back to Brightwater.
She closed her lips firmly on the riddling song
she'd almost let escape, and resolved to close her mind
just as tight to the questions running round there. She'd
get no answers to them in her lifetime, and might could
be it wasn't meant that humans should have those answers.
Might could be, for instance, that they were the
proper knowledge of the Wise Ones, kept in trust against
a time when they might be needed, . . . Granny
Hazelbide, commenting to the little girls on Ae
Teaching Story about the saving of the Ozarkers at First
Landing, always said the same thing: "First Granny
looked right into the eyes of one of them, just right
into its eyes! And she said then and there, no hesi- tating
and no pondering on it, 'They are the Wise Ones,'
and no doubt that is so." Perhaps,
thought Troublesome. Perhaps. She'd seen eyes to
creatures that looked to contain all the secrets of the
universe. The feydeer, for example, along the ridges above
timberline. They had eyes you could gaze into 49 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks forever,
and they had minds as empty as a shell left behind
by its tenant and scoured out by a determined housewife.
Rain gave them a fever that became a pneu- monia
and kept them few in number, but they hadn't sense
enough to go down a few feet on the mountain where
they could have stood beneath a tree or under a ledge
out of the weather. They just waited, shaking and bedraggled,
for the rain to kill them off. It gave the lie to
those eyes, for all they looked so knowing. She had
a firm intention, if there was indeed a Wise One
keeping this dilapidation of a boat company for some
purpose of its own; and it was that intention that kept
her here with her eyes fixed to the water, hour after hour.
She wanted to look, her own self, "right into" the eye of
the sea creature. It would be an eye to remember, if it
were no more a gate to wisdom than the feydeer'sl Judging
by the tail she thought she'd caught a glimpse of, be
the animal truly wise or truly foolish it was as big as this
boat The eyes would be ... how big? The size of her
head, with a pupil to match? Might could be. Law, to
see that, to give it a look as it rose to dive, and to get
a look back! That would be a thing to remember all her
days and all her nights, and she had no intention of
missing it if it came her way. She had no other chores;
she would sit here and watch over the water for that
exchange of glances, all the way to Kintucky and all the way
back if need be. The men
turned surly eventually, as was to be ex- pected.
And after they'd seen Troublesome well onto 50 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks the
land the captain thought it prudent to let them talk it out
of their systems while the boat rode at anchor. They
went on awhile about their various disgruntle- ments,
allowing as how they were sony they ever let the Grannys
tempt them to this forsaken place. Allowing as how
they'd never before seen a Mule swim the sea with a woman
on its back and they called that witchery and they'd
like to hear the captain deny them that. And they did a
ditty on the short rations—as if they were any shorter
than they'd been ashore—and another on the constant
drizzling rain that had pursued them all the way and
looked likely to pursue them all the way back, and
they'd like to hear the captain deny them that! Adam
Sheridan Brightwater was wise in the ways of surly
men; he denied nothing, made uninterpretable noises
when they drew breath and seemed to expect a re- sponse,
and let them wear themselves out. Only when they
were reduced to muttering that if she hadn't been a woman,
by the Holy One, they'd of gone off and left her and her
bedamned Mule to tend for themselves did he add
anything to the conversation. Seeing as there was no knowing
how long they'd be there waiting for her, he thought
it might be better to turn their minds from the idea of
abandoning her in the Kintucky forests and heading
for home. ^'What
do you suppose she was looking at back there all
that time?" he threw out, rubbing at his beard. "That
has got to be the lookingest woman ever I did see . . .
and nothing to look at but water, water, and still more
water. Thought her eyes would drop right out of her
head." 51 And
Then There'U Be Firework "I
don*t know what it was she was staring after/' Gabriel
John answered him prompdy, "but I know one thing—it
never turned up, and she's given up on it" "How
do you know that? "Heard
her. This is a mighty smafl boat, if you hadn't noticed
that already, for keeping secrets on." "What'd
she say?" demanded Black Michael, and when
Gabriel John told them they whistled long and low. "No
woman says that," declared Haven McDaniels Brightwater. "She
did." Gabriel John was staunch as staunch. "Right
in a string, she said it, three broad words such as I never
heard before at one time in the mouth of a man. And I
saw her give the gunwales a kick that I doubt did her
foot much good. In a right smart temper, she was!" "We
could ask her," Michael Callaway proposed. "Ask
her? You enjoy being dogbit, Michael Calla- way?" "There's
no dogs on this boat, you damned fool! Mules,
but no dogs. Talk sense, why don't you!" Black
Michael gave him an equally black look and smacked
his thigh with the flat of his hand and called him a
damned fool. "You
ask her a question," he said, "shell take your head
right off at the armpits! Dogbit's not a patch on it, I can
tell you. Why, I had the uppity gall to ask her highandmightyness
could I help her with a jammed hatch,
Michael Callaway, and I near lost part of my most
valuable anatomy when she flung it back at me . . .
you'd of thought I'd offered to toss her skirts up 52 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks and
tumble her, tall scrawny gawk that she is, and I meant
her only a kindness! Huh! I say leave her alone, as Ae
Grannys directed, and be grateful if she follows suit
Womanbit, that's what you'll be otherwise ... or womankicked,
or womanstung, or worse!" Captain
Brightwater nodded his agreement with that as a
general policy, it being somewhat more than obvi- ous,
and the nods went slowly all round. "Maybe
she'll sight whatever it was on the way back after
all," he said easily. "And maybe that'll make her pleasanter
to be around. We can hope." Troublesome,
doing her best to keep the branches rrom
whipping Dross into a refusal to go on through the Kintucky
Wilderness, was not expecting any such thing. The
tail she'd seen again, a time or two, and a flash of purple.
Sufficient to prove that the animal was there and as real
as she was. But had it meant her to see anything more,
had it intended a shared glance, it would have happened
by now, and she'd resigned herself to that She'd
not be staring over the water on the trip back, yearning
after what she was not to have. She
only hoped they'd make it back to Marktwain, Glad as
she was that they hadn't seen their huge com- panion,
those stalwart sailing men, and determined as she was
to let slip no careless word now or later, she was astonished.
It seemed to her that they might well have trouble
even finding Marktwain again, it being no bigger
than a continent- What kind of sailors were they, that an
animal the size of their boat could swim along- side
them from one side of the ocean to the other, and 55 And
Then There U Be Fireworks them
never even notice it? Come time to land again, she might
have to point them out the coast or they'd sail right
on past "Disgusting,"
she said to Dross, who said nothing back,
but whuffled at her in a way Troublesome was willing
to take for confirmation. "Plain disgusting!" 54 CHAPTER
4 "I
say we should use the lasers, and the devil take the treaties."
The King of Parson Kingdom took a look at their
faces and shivered in the cold, and he said it over again,
louder and clearer, to be sure they'd heard him. There'd
been a day when a statement like that, aD naked
and unadorned and enough to shock the whiskers off a
grown man's face, would have been cushioned somewhat
by the rugs and draperies and furnishings of Castle
Parson. No longer. The Castle had been stripped of
everything that had any value, and it was nothing now but
a great hulk of stone in which every word echoed
and bounced from wall to wall and down the bare
corridors. Any citizen choosing to look in the win- dows at
the royal Family might do so; no curtains hung Acre.
And the chair where Granny Dover sat pursing her
lips at the King's scandalous talk was the only chair they
had left; a rocker for the Granny in residence, and a
courtesy to her old bones. As for the rest of them, they sat on
the Boor and leaned against the wall, or dragged up the
rough workbenches that had once been out in the
stables and now served for eating meals. When there
were meals, which was far from always. "Jordan
Sanderleigh Parson the 2^rd/* said the Granny
grimly—she'd never said "Your Majesty" to 55 And
Then There U Be Fireworks him nor
ever would—"you've been hinting at that, and tippytoeing
around that, these last three days now . . . but I
never thought I'd live to hear you come right out and say
it in so many words." "And
only blind luck that you have lived that long," the man
retorted- "No,"
said the old lady. "Many a thing as has changed
in these terrible times, many a thing. Kings at Farson
and Guthrie, 'stead of Masters of the Castle, as has
been since First Landing and is decent and respect- able!
Three old fools at Castle Purdy calling themselves Senators,
if you please, and splitting the Kingdom's governance
three ways, when they never could run it even
when it wasn't split and they had tradition to give 'em a
due what to do every now and again!" "Granny,
don't start," begged the King, but she paid him no
mind whatsoever. "But
the day's not come yet," she went on. "when an Ozarker—always
excepting the filthy Magicians of Rank,
that, praise be, have had their teeth pulled any- way—when
an Ozarker would raise a hand to harm a Granny.
I'll be here a while yet, if we do live on weeds and bad
fish. I'll be here a while." Marycharlotte
of Wommack, huddled against the draft
in a comer more or less sheltered from the wind, challenged
her husband and drew her shawl tighter round
her shoulders. "We
gave our word," she flung at him, "as did Cas- tles
Guthrie and Purdy! We aren't degraded enough, living
worse than animals in a cave—at least they have 56 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks fur
enough to keep them warm, or sense enough to sleep
the winter out—we aren't degraded enough? Eat- ing
thin soup three times a day, made like the Granny says
out of weeds and roots and one bad fish to a kettleful,
and the Twelve Gates only knows what peo- ple not
at the Castle must be living on! That's not enough
for you yet? All the animals slaughtered, all the children
and the old people sick, and the young ones fast
joining them, that won't satisfy you men? Must we be
liars and traitors as well, before you've hod enough?" Jordan
Sanderleigh Farson turned his back on his Queen
and spoke to the wall before him, down which a skinny
trickle of water ran day and night from the damp and the
fog. "We
cannot go on like this," he said dully. "There's
a choice?" **We
cannot go on fighting a war," answered the King,
"grown men from a time when ships can travel from
star to star and computers can send messages over countless
thousands of miles . . . fighting a war with sticks,
and boulders, and knives, and a handful of rifles meant
for hunting or taken out of display cases at the museums.
You should see it out there, you two . . . you're
so smug, you should go take a long look. It's a giant foolery,
entirely suitable for the comedy at a low- quality
fair in a Purdy back county. Except that people arc not
laughing, you know. People are dying." **I
thought that's what you wanted," said Marychar- lotte.
"People dying." "You
made it right plain that was what you wanted, 57 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks all you
men," Granny Dover backed her up. "No ques- tion." The man
leaned against the wall, whether it was de- spair
or exhaustion or both they did not know, and shouted
at the two of them. "We
never had any intention that it was to drag on and on
and on like this!" he roared. "A week or two, we thought,
maybe a month or two at worst and a few hun- dred
dead, and then it would be overi This isn't what we meant
to have happen ... oh, the Holy One help me in a
bitter hour, it was never what was intended, never!" The two
women, the one near a hundred years oH and the
other in the full bloom of her years, but both lit- tle
more than bones wrapped in frayed rags, they kept their
silence. He looked to them for the smooth moves to
comfort that he expected, the reassurance that of course
it wasn't his fault and he had done all he could and
more than most would of been able to; and none of that
was forthcoming. They didn't say to stop his whin- ing ...
but he heard it nonetheless. Jordan San- derleigh,
raised on the constant soothing words and hands
of Ozark women, felt utterly abandoned. This was
indeed a new day, and a new time altogether, when the
women of his own household looked at him like they
would a benastied three-year-old. "Jordan
Sanderleigh," said the Granny, and she meas- ured
her words out one by one and hammered them in with
the tip of her cane, "when this war began, a Sol- emn
Council was held- All the Families of Arkansaw, (here
assembled. And it was agreed that we were 58 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Ozarkers,
not barbarians such as we left on Old Earth because
we despised them worse than vennin! And it was
agreed that in the name of decency, to which we still
lay claim, I hope, no Arkansawyer would use a laser against
another or against another's holdings. Signed it was,
and sealed. And we'll not be the ones as goes back on
it" The man
flung himself down on the nearest window ledge
and closed his eyes. He remembered the occasion well.
Himself, King of Farson; James John the i7th, King of
Guthrie; the three Purdy Senators ... the Granny
was right that they were fools, all they could do was
squabble among themselves, but they'd had dignity that
day, the Purdy crest on their shoulders and their staffs
or office in their hands. And the women, all absent to show
their disapproval, but willing when it was over to
admit that if there had to be a war it was a consid- erable
improvement over the ancient kind for them to meet
before it and set up its conditions. He had not been
ashamed that day, and he had not been poor; he had
been eager to get at the war, to settle once and for all the
question of who should be first on Arkansaw, to be done
with it and take up their lives once again. And he had
been more than willing to sign that treaty ban- ning
the lasers... it was civilized. "We
all die, then/' he said aloud. "Slowly. Like fools and
lunatics." The
Granny hesitated not one second. „
"So be it," she said. "Ah,
you women are hard," mourned the man. 59 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Ah,
you men are fools. And lunatics." Marychar- lotte
of Wommack mocked him, matching her tones ex- actly
to his. And he said nothing more. Out in
the ravaged Wilderness Lands of Arkansaw the
struggle went on, as it had for near twelve months now.
First there had been the preliminary squabbling, as each of
the Castles moved to lay out that it should rule over
all on Arkansaw henceforth, and be first among the three
Kingdoms, and had thought to do that with words and
threats and strutting about. There'd been no idiot behavior
such as had disgraced Castle Smith, no purple velvet
and ermine and jeweled scepters and Dukes and Duchesses—a
King and a Queen, dressed as they'd al- ways
dressed, that had sufficed. But it had never occurred to
either Farson or Guthrie that the two other Casdes would
argue about their obvious and predestined su- premacy
on the continent And
then when it became obvious to everybody that neither
Farson nor Guthrie would ever accept the other, and
that Castle Purdy would never do more than wait to see
which was the winner so that it could join that side, there
had been the period of drawing back to the Cas- tles to
decide what was to be done. There had been the shameful
ravaging of the tiny continent of Mizzurah off Arkansaw's
western coast, both the Kingdoms of Lewis and of
Motley, so that that land which had been the greenest
and fairest of all Ozark now looked like the af- tertime
of a series of plagues and visitations of the wrath of some
demented god. Not that Mizzurah had wanted any
part in the feuds of Arkansaw, but that Arkansaw 60 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks had
been desperate for even Mizzurah's pitiful re- sources. And
then the war had broken out—with the dignified meeting
first, of course, to lay down the rules—and it dragged
on still. Civil war. When
the citizens of Mizzurah had been ordered to join in
the fighting on Arkansaw, they had made it more than
clear that no amount of harassment would bring them to
any such pass, so that it had been necessary for the
Arkansawyers to take the Masters of Castles Motley and
Lewis and hold them hostage at Castle Guthrie as surety
against their people's obedience. And now
the men of Mizzurah fought alongside the men of
Arkansaw, divided up three ways among the three
Castles as was fair and proper, since it was that or see the
hostages hung, or worse; but they spoke not one word,
and they never would- In silence, they drew their knives,
that had been intended for the merciful killing of
herdbeasts, and used them on other Ozarkers as they were
commanded, excepting always the delicate care they
used to be sure they raised no hand against another Mizzuran.
In the same silence they dropped great boul- ders
from Arkansaw's cliffs down on columns of climb- ing
men, and threw staffs of Tinaseeh ironwood to pin men
against those cliffs for a death not one of them would
have inHicted on any animal. The officers had the few
rifles, and no Mizzuran was an officer, which meant they
had no shooting to do, and that was probably just as
well. The Lewises were without question the best shots
on Ozark, having always fancied the sport of shooting
at targets, and keeping it up over the centuries 61 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks when
most of the Families had let the skill fall away into
disuse. The
Mizzurah women fought beside their men, those not
required back at home to care for tadlings and babes.
"If the men must go, we go also/' they'd said, and the
women of Arkansaw, that would have nothing to do
with the civil war among their men themselves, had
nodded their heads in approval. It was fitting, and they
would have done the same, had the situations been the
same. They had been much embarrassed when a Purdy
female, a tad confused about what was after aU a complicated
ethical question, took up an ironwood staff and
marched off to join her older brother in the Battle of
Saints Beard Creek; and it was the women of Castle Parson,
happening to be closest, that had gone out and got the
tool creature and brought her back to a willow switch
across her bare buttocks, for all she was sixteen years
of age. If that was what it took to make things clear
at Castle Purdy, that was what it took, and they had not
scrupled to do it Thirty
men, two of them Mizzurans, were dug in at a mine
entrance near the border of Farson Kingdom under
the command of Nicholas Andrew Guthrie the 41 st,
on this day. Three days they'd been there now, and though
water was plentiful it was fouled—that'd be the work of
the Purdys, upstream—and the food was gone since
the night before. Their
leader stared sullenly into the drizzle, and sat in the
slimy packed layers of wet leaves at the mine-mouth, 62 And
Then ThereQ Be Fireworks aad
would not be persuaded to go inside where it was at kastdry. "The
sentries have to stay out here/' he pointed out "You're
not a sentry." "AU
the same." "Ifs
foolishness," objected another Guthrie, close kin enough
to offer open criticism regardless of rank. "Whatll
you gain that way, except pneumonia?" "Pneumonia,"
said Nicholas Andrew Guthrie. "And m
welcome it. Rather die that way than most of the other
possibilities... at least it's an honorable death." "Not
if you leave your men without a leader by catching
it, you blamed pigheaded fool!" Nicholas
Andrew Guthrie didn't even turn his head. "What
you talk there is the talk of a war that's real," he
said, and spat to show his disgust. "This is no real war,
and I'm no real leader, and youall're no real sol- diers.
And you'd be no more leaderless without me than you are
while I sit here and court the passing germs, so Aut
your mouth." <'That's
inspiring talk," said his cousin. "Really makes us all
feel like throwing ourselves into the heat of battle, let me
tell you." **You
want inspiration," said Nicholas Andrew, "you go home
and get some. You'll get none out here. Here, you've
got nothing whatsoever to do but wait for a Far" son, or
might could be some pitiful Purdy, lost as usual, to show
up, so you can stick him through the gut with whatever's
handy, or him you. Might could be you'd even
have the privilege of doing your gutsticking on a 63 And
Then There U Be Fireworks Mizzurah
woman, just for the variety of the thing. And everybody
can cut one more notch on the timber nearest them to
signify the occasion. That inspire you? It doesn't
inspire me, not the least bit." There
was a long silence, broken only by the constant nameless
noise the drizzle made. And then a man spoke from
behind them- "How many do you reckon there are left of
us?" He had a festering sore on his leg, that would
get no better in this damp, and a bandage to his shoulder,
and he leaned against the mine wall to keep from
falling. "How many, sir?" My
brave and stalwart company, thought Nicholas Andrew
wryly. My company of walking dead. Flourish of
trumpets, roU of drums, off left. Aloud, he said he didn't
know. "What
with the bad food, and the sickness there's neither
magic nor medicine to treat, and what with the cold,
and this bleeding twelvesquare excuse for a war . . .
there might could be two thousand of us, all told." "Two
thousand, Nicholas Andrew Guthrie!" The man
staggered and clutched at nothing, and somebody moved
quickly to grab the shoulder that wasn't hurt. "Come
on, now," said the kinsman hastily, "you don't
mean that, and it's a downright cruel thing to » say. "Well,
I stand by it," snapped Nicholas Andrew. "And
if only a Purdy or a Farson'd come by this place, might
could be we'd be able to make that one thousand nine
hundred and ninety-nine." There
was silence behind him again, and he hoped it would
last this time; he had no heart for talking to 64 ! ^ i I And
Then There'U Be Fireworks them.
The figure he'd named was a blind guess, but it could
not be much more than that Taking it in round numbers,
there'd been ninety thousand of them when this
began; fifty thousand Guthries, twenty thousand Farsons,
and twenty thousand Purdys. At least sixteen thousand
Lewises and Motleys combined, he'd hazard. And
what was left would hardly make one good-sized village
. . . and nothing gained for it, nor nothing ever to be
gained. Over those centuries when violence was just
something in stories and songs around the fire, and an evil
something at that, the Ozarkeis had forgotten what
their native stubbornness would mean if it were put to
violent purposes. It
meant nobody would ever yield. It meant nobody would
ever give up, ever say, "All right, let's stop before every
last one of us is dead in this mess. All right—you can be
the winner, if that's what it takes to stop this!" It
would never happen. When only two Arkansawyers of
different Kingdoms still remained alive on this land, they
would be fighting hand to hand—with two rocks, if that
was all they had left to fight with, as seemed likely. And it
would be a fight to die death. It seemed some- times
that somebody ought to of remembered, when it started,
what a war would be like when there could be no
giving up ever. . .but nobody had. The
Gentles had no doubt gone deep into the bowels of the
earth; not one had been seen since since the first day of
the fighting. And if they simply waited there long enough,
they would have Arkansaw back for their own again,
what was left of it, without a single Ozarker to trouble
them. 65 And
Then There'U Be Firewwiss "I
think I hear something," whispered a boy at his side,
crawling up close to whisper it in his ear. "Want I should
go take a look?" "You
step outside this mine-mouth/' said Nicholas Andrew
flatly, and right out loud, "and provided you did
indeed liear something* youll be picked off before your
beautiful blue eyes can blink twice." "Oh
... I thought I could get out there, quick-like, and
scout around." Nicholas
Andrew was so weary of explaining what two and
two added up to, and explaining it to babes barely
out of their diapers... He drew a long breath, and
tried to sound patient. "Supposing
you did hear something, son," he said, "and
supposing it was a human being and one fighting against
us. Either hell stay where he is, which'll do us no
harm, or he'll come out into the open where we can pick
him off from here—which'll do us no harm. If he made a
noise, you can be sure the idea was to get one of us to
come out and be picked off. Otherwise, he'd of kept
quiet. You follow all that?" "Yes,
sir," said the boy. "Yes, sir, I do. I expect I'm mighty
ignorant" "I
expect you're mighty young," said Nicholas An- drew.
"Now get back inside where it's safer." Ignorance.
He thought about ignorance. His own mil- itary
training had been composed of a speech made to a couple
dozen like him. TTieyM all been told that war wasn't
much different from hunting, always excepting what
the quarry was, and that they'd been picked for their
natural qualities of leadership and their good 66 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks health,
and that they were expected to vse their com- mon
sense. That had been the sum total of it. At
Castle Guthrie the state of despair was not quite so complete
as it was out in the Wilderness Lands or at the
other two Castles. Castle Guthrie had been richest to
begin with; it was richest still, though its poverty was astonishing.
And it had the two hostages, two living symbols
that some real action had once been taken— Salem
Sheridan Lewis the 43"3, and Halbreth Nicholas Smith
the i2th, him as was husband to Diamond of Motley
and Master of Motley Castle. Whether he would
have stayed on as Master there after the Confed- eration
of Continents was dissolved, or gone back to Smith
Kingdom to |oin his kin, there'd not been time for
anybody to find out. Before the issue could be re- solved,
he'd found himself hostage here; and might could
be there were times when he was thankful for the curious
chance of it It would not of been easy for him to
choose between his own household—his wife and his children—and
his kin. Especially when his kin were known
to out-Purdy the Purdys for stupidity. Around
the one fire they had burning in the Castle, the
Guthries sat in Council. James John Guthrie the 17th,
another threadbare King; Myrrh of Guthrie, his sixth
cousin and his queen as well; Michael Stepforth Guthrie
the nth. Magician of Rank (for all that signified
these days); three older sons and an odd cousin or two. They
were not discussing the possibility of bringing into
this war the cruel and efficient lasers, of which every 67 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks Arkansaw
Family had a plentiful supply, used to shape Tinaseeh
ironwood and work AAansaw mines and quite capable
of cutting a man into strips no thicker than a sheet
of pliofilm. They were not yet reduced to consider- ing
such measures, unlike the Parsons, for they had one hole
card left to them still. They were discussing the question
of whether a Guthrie ship might be put to use. "We
only have men enough left to send one medium- sized
ship, maybe a Class C freighter," Michael Step- forth
was saying, "but one is all we ought to need, and a Class C
quite big enough. We send it in to Brightwater Landing,
we take the Castle, we get ourselves a com- puter
and a comset transmitter and three or four techni- cians
that know how to assemble and run those, grab whatever
they tell us we have to have in the way of equipment—and
back we come. Why not?" "You
think Brightwater'd let us get away with that?" demanded
Myrrh of Guthrie. "It's a far sight from being
what I'd call a secret operation." "We
don't have any reason to believe Brightwater even
knows there is war on Arkansaw," said her hus- band.
He gave the high stone hearth an irritated kick with
the toe of his boot, and then did it again for good measure.
"For all they know, we're fat and prosperous over
here, living peacefully and respectably, sitting round
the tables tossing off strawberry wine and rem- iniscing
about the olden days." "Goatflop,"
pronounced Granny Stillmeadow. Ele- gance
had never been her strong suit "I suppose they think
snow doesn't fall here, nor diphtheria touch the 68 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks babies,
nor rivers ever go to flood, nor any other such or- dinary
human catastrophes. I suppose they think we Arkansawyers
are immune to all such truck. Goatflop!" "All
right," said the King, "I'll grant you that's not reasonable.
I'll grant you that wasn't the brightest speech
I ever made." "That's
mighty becoming of you," snorted the Granny.
"Seeing as how it was beyond question the stupidest
speech you ever made, and not for lack of other
examples to choose from." "Granny
Stillmeadow," said the man, "you can granny
at me all you like, and no doubt I deserve it. But it
still holds that they have no reason, none whatsoever, to be
suspicious of one of our ships at their Landing. If they
think we're starving over here, they'll be just that more
likely to think we've come to beg for food, and I say let
them—just so as we get inside the Castle." They
thought about that a while. It was true, there'd been no
communication between the other continents and
Arkansaw—it was barely possible that, with the comsets
out and the Mules not flying, the war on Arkan- saw was
as much a secret to the Brightwaters as condi- tions
on Kintucky were to the Families of Arkansaw. It was not
something you could test, one way or the other. The war
took up so much of their minds that there was a
sneaking tendency to consider it the major preoccu- pation
of everyone else on Ozark as well . . . but that was
clearly foolish. Childish. Might could be everybody knew,
and what they thought of it would not be any- thing
to pleasure the ear. And might could be nobody 69 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks knew
except the sony citizens of Mizzurah, that had suffered
its effects directly. There was no way of know- ing. And it
was true that nobody but Brightwater and Guthrie
had had ships of a size adequate for ocean transport,
and Guthrie still had its ships; putting one of them to
use was something open to them, however much it
might strain the last fragments of their supplies and
energies. "Think,
Granny Stillmeadow," said Michael Step- forth
Guthrie. "Think what it would mean, if it worked." "With
computers, and computer technicians to run them,
we'd have just enough of an edge," put in one of the
sons. "Just enough to turn things around. Granny." Yes.
They would be able to offer the remnants of the population
of Arkansaw quite a few things, if they had the
computers. And do to them quite a few things, if they
seemed reluctant to accept the benefits offered. "It's
everything wagered on one throw," said Granny Stillmeadow,
"I remind you of that. We might send a ship
once; we might get into the Castle once . . . but there's
only the once. And I remind you that even that piddling
chance is a matter of pure ignorant luck, no more!
We've not so much as a Housekeeping Spell to set
behind it as a prop-up, don't you forget that!" "So?
Our luck is not as good as anybody else's?" The
Granny made a noise like a Mule whuffling, and brought
her knitting needles to a full stop, and stared at him in
a mixture of contempt and disbelief that had an eloquence
words would be hard put to it to match. 70 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks "Coming
from you, Michael Stepforth," put in Myrrh
of Guthrie, "that does sound half-witted. I'll back
the Granny on that We may all have started even, so far
as luck was concerned, when we began this— everything
fair and square. But when we brought the Masters
of Lewis and Motley into this Castle and put them
under guard, them as had no quarrel with us nor ever
wanted any, nor ever raised a hand against any Arkansawyer
. . . then we changed that luck consid- erably." "Purdy
and Farson were in on that, too!" "Purdy
and Farson don't have the hostages—Castle Guthrie
has them," said the Granny grimly. "A Guthrie stands
guard by their doors. A Guthrie takes them their rations,
and checks to be sure their bonds are adequate. Not a
Purdy, my friends, not a Farson—that is our per- sonal
contribution, done on our own resolve, and volun- teered
for, as I recollect Nobody forced it on us. And for
that, you mark my words, we will pay." "We
have paid!" James John Guthrie looked more a madman
than a monarch, roaring at the Granny and shaking
his fists. But she was not impressed one whit. "And
we will pay more," she told him. "I wouldn't send a
rowboat across a rain puddle myself, the way the Universe
is stacked against this Family at this particular point
in time. As for taking all the men we have left as are
strong enough to fight, and all the supplies called for to last
them to Brightwater, and sending them off in a ship
across the Ocean of Remembrances? Pheeyeew! Why not
go dig up a Gentle and shoot it. James John Guthrie?
Why not jump off the Castle roof, for that 71 And
Then There U Be Fireworks matter,
and be done with it? It'd be quicker and cleaner." The
Granny shoved her rocker back and stood up, very
slowly and carefully. Her arthritis was tormenting her,
and she had a crick in her neck that was about to drive
her wild, from staring up at the Guthrie men while she
tongue-lashed them. "You
think it over good and long before you decide," she
said, trying not to let the pain overrule the contempt in her
voice as she struggled to straighten her spine. '*You
think it over good and long and thorough. Might could
be you ought to pray over it, too—I know I would.
Take yourselves down to where Salem Sheridan Lewis
the 43rd, that good man, that honorable man, sits a
prisoner in your Castle, and ask him to pray with you.
... I reckon you've forgotten how, these many days
past. And when your minds are made up, do me a favor—keep
it to your own selves. If you decide on any such
folly as that expedition off to Never-never Land, don't
you tell me about it; I don't care to know." "Granny
Stillmeadow," sighed the King of Guthrie, "you're
no help at all, you know that?" "I
should hope I am not any help to you, I never in- tended
to be for one instant! Myrrh of Guthrie, you plan to
sit there and listen to these idiot males go on with
their claptrap, or you want to come with me and see if
there's maybe some small thing we can do upstairs for
that tadling down with the fever?" Myrrh
of Guthrie looked around her once, and then she didn't
hesitate. "I'll
be right with you. Granny," she said. 72 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "I'll
go on ahead," said Cranny Stillmeadow. "The air's
cleaner outside this room." And
with that she turned around and stalked out, leaning
on her cane and striking the floor with it every step
like a stick coming down hard on a drumhead. There
was no possibility of mistaking the Granny's opinion
of them. Even with nothing fo go on but the sight
of her aching back. CHAPTER
5 Lewis
Motley Wommack the 33rd was feeling reasona- bly
content with his lot. He would have gone to some pains
not to admit it, since the rest of the population was of
a much different mind, but he found the current Spartan
regime exactly to his taste. The rooms of Castle Wommack—all
four hundred of them—had always given
him a vague feeling of claustrophobia; he knew why
now. It had been all that furniture. The massive benches
lining every hall, and the huge tapestries behind them.
The draperies that you could have easily made a tent
for five or six people out of, with the green velvet with
twelve inches of gold fringe . . . and the occa- sional
variety of gold velvet, with twelve inches of green fringe.
The vases of flowers and the paintings in their heavy
frames, and the thick carpets, all four hundred of them
... no, he took that back. There had never been carpets
in the kitchens. Make it three hundred and ninety-seven
carpets. He had been smothered by all that, but he
hadn't realized it; after all, in rooms thirty feet square,
with fourteen-foot ceilings, the furnishings had been
scattered around in a lot of empty space—as he recalled,
there'd been a deliberate effort expressed by his cousin
Gilead to keep the Castle's decoration "spare." 75 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks That
had been her word, and he'd assumed it had some congruence
with reality. But now
that it was all gone he realized that he could at last
breathe freely. He liked the feel of the bare stone floors
under his feet, and the look of the arched high windows
open to the air and sky. He no longer felt that he had
to go out and pace the balconies in the middle of the
night, he was contented to pace his own almost empty
room instead. As for
his once elegant wardrobe, now only a mem- ory,
and the diet of grains and root vegetables and in- geniously
concocted soups that had replaced the roasts and
stuffings and steaks and lavish desserts ... he had never
cared about such things anyway. And at
the moment he had several specific things to be
happy about. There was, for instance, the blissful ease of
his mind- At first he had been like the man with a
toothache that comes and goes, always braced for the next
twinge out of nowhere. Now, enough time had gone by
since the last intrusion from Responsible of Brightwater
that he felt secure in his privacy. She had been a
parasite coiled in his head, never mind how many hundreds
of miles of physical space separated them, and he had
lived in constant dread of the stirring of that . . .
thing . . . within him; it was gone, praise the Twelve
Gates and the Twelve Comers, forever. And
there was the fact that Thomas Lincoln Wom- mack
the 9th was now Master of this Castle, and had lifted
from Lewis Motley's unwilling neck the burden of Guardianship
that had chafed it so mightily since the death
of Thomas Lincoln's father. He had detested 76 And
Then There9!! Be Fireworks being
Guardian, and everything that went with it—all that
constant fiddling detail—and he was firmly deter- mined
that never again would he have to administer so much as
a dollhouse, or be responsible for anything more
than his own person- His sister Jewel had the Teaching
Order that had replaced the old comset educa- tional
system well in hand, and showed a .natural talent for
administration that he recognized as invaluable. He didn't
even have to worry about that. Bliss,
basically. Impoverished bliss, perhaps, and a nagging
concern for the problems of sickness and crop failures
and the like that plagued Kintucky—but it had to be
admitted that all of that was out of his hands and beyond
his power to alter in any way. What he could do, he
did; mostly, it amounted to encouraging Jewel of Wommack
and her flock of Teachers in their efforts, all far
more productive than his could have been. The ways they
found to stretch supplies, and the things they thought
of when there was pain to be eased ... He ad- mired
it, loudly and openly and enthusiastically. And he thanked
the Powers that none of it required anything more of
him personally than that unflagging enthusi- asm.
Enthusiasm, he could always produce. Thinking
about it, a bowl of hot oats and half a cup of milk
comforting his stomach, he leaned back in his chair
and put his feet up on his desk, folded his arms behind
his head^ and sighed a long sigh of satisfaction. At
which point, his door flew open without so much as a
warning knock, and he found himself facing a woman
taller than he was, thinner than he was, and looking
much the worse for wear, though it was clear 77 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks she was
beautiful underneath the scrapes and the grime. It took
him only a couple of minutes to recognize Trou- blesome
of Brightwater—there was only one woman on the
planet who looked like she looked—and that was such a
shock that he leaped to his feet and knocked his chair
overin the process. "Uhhhh
. . . Troublesome of Brightwater!" he man- aged,
and bent to pick up the chair and set it right "As
you live and breathe," she said. "Well,
I know it wasn't exactly a fanfare and a red carpet,
Troublesome, but you took me by surprise. I thought
you spent all your time on top of a mountain and
never came down except for emergencies . . . like clearing
a pack of rats and weasels out of Confederation Hall,
for example. Not to mention that however in the world
you got here, all the way from Brightwater, is be- yond
me. Surely you didn't expect me not to be sur- prised?1' "May
I come in or not?" Troublesome demanded. "Finding
you wasn't easy, young man, and I'm sick of prowling
your halls in search of your august presence." "Please
do come in," said Lewis Motley readily enough.
"I'm . . . well, no, I can't say I'm delighted to see
you. We'll no doubt end by regretting that you dropped
by, I'm aware of that But 1 am most assuredly interested
to see you. . . .Do come in, and sit down." Troublesome's
eyes Sicked over the room, and she clucked
her tongue in amazement "What
is it?" "All
this furniture." She stepped inside and closed the
door behind her. "Brightwater's got a rocker for the 78 And
Then ThereQ Be Fireworks 79 Grannys,
and beds all around, and that's about it Ev- erything
else has gone for firewood long ago." "I
was just thinking how bare it was. And how much I liked
it bare." "A
matter of your point of view, I expect," said Trou- blesome.
"It looks mighty grand to this pair of eyes." "You're
on Kintucky," he reminded her. "How, I don't
know—we'll come back to that. But on Kintucky we
could bum fires day and night for a hundred years and
we'd still only have cut down the undergrowth. If we
could eat trees, we'd be well fed here." Troublesome
reached for the offered chair, turned it backwards
so she could lean her arms and chin on its back,
and stared at him until he began to feel uncom- fortable.
And then it dawned on him why he felt that way,
and he hollered till he got a servingmaid's attention and
told her to bring up some food and drink. "Not
that it'll be much," he warned her. "Bread, I ex- pect.
And coffee, if we're lucky and Gilead's set some by for the
odd special occasion." "Considering
it's been near on two days since I've had
anything but water . . . and you do have glorious water
on Kintucky, I meant to comment on that . . . I'm not
likely to complain. And the Mule I left in your stable
was not the least bit ungrateful tor what he was getting
there." "The
Mule," mused Lewis Motley Wommack. "You came in
by Mule, did you? Now, Troublesome, I don't mean to
seem to doubt your word, but—" "Just
from the coast," she sighed. "One leg after an- other,
solid on the ground. The rest of the trip was in a 79 And
Then There U Be Fireworh pathetic
beerkeg that's got the nerve to call itself a ship, and for
which the only good word I've got to offer is that it
didn't sink on the way over here. No doubt it'll make up
for that oversight on the trip back, always pro- viding
it'll still even be there when the Mule and I trek back
down to the shore. No, Lewis Motley Wommack, I am
not claiming I can get a Mule to fly; I had trouble enough
getting it to move at all." "Well,
it might have been that you could. Consider- ing
your reputation." Troublesome
let that pass, and he went on. "Will
you tell me why you're here and how you got here?"
he insisted; he was rapidly running out of pa- tience.
"It's about as likely as a goat playing a dulcimer, you
know. I think I'm entitled to an explanation." "Passel
of Grannys sent me," said Troublesome. "They
near killed themselves, poor old things, getting up
Mount Troublesome to talk me into it and then back down
again. And they used up everything they had left in this
world to bribe the captain of that purely pathetic boat
and his patheticker crew, and putting together supplies
enough for this cany-on. The supplies they meant
me to have while I rode the Mule here, those I left
for bribe, along with a trinket or two, to keep my trusty
friends from heading back to Brightwater and stranding
me here. And the Holy One defend them if they do
strand me . . . if I have to swim back, I'll find them,
every last one of them, and they'll rue the day they
ever did any such a misbegotten trashy thing." "Oh,
they'll be there," said Lewis Motley. "You
think so?" 80 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks Tou put
it very well," he said, looking at the ceiling. **I
doubt very much they'd care to have your lifelong vengeance
on their coattails, Troublesome of Bright- water." "Let
us hope you are right," said Troublesome grimly.
"For their sakes, and everybody else's." "How
does everybody else figure into it?" he asked, and she
passed along the Grannys' tale to him, while he sat
there shaking his head. For a while it was his won- derment
at the Grannys going to all this trouble and ex- pense,
and Troublesome going along with it, for no more
motivation than some old tea leaves and a gold ring on
a thread in a stray wind. And then when it began
to be clear to him that it had to do with Respon- sible
of Brightwater, it was his dis-ease at the position he was
being put in. True, this was Responsible's infamous sister;
and true, if there was anything bodacious to do, she'd
either done it or invented it But there was such a thing
as tattling, and there were certain kinds of tattling that
were even more despicable than other kinds, and he felt
like a skinnywiggler on a hot rock before she got to the end
of it "Hmmmmm,"
he said, by way of response, and fooled
around with his beard some. And then "hrnmrnm"
again. Troublesome
gave him a measuring glance, and cleared
her throat. "If it's your gallantry as is causing you
pain, Lewis Motley, you can set that aside. The Grannys
already told me Responsible lost her maiden- head
during the Jubilee, and seeing as how you were there
at the time and footloose, and seeing as how you 81 And
Then There U Be Fireworks are the
most spectacular example of manfiesh I ever laid eyes
on, I do believe I can add up two and two and come
out with four. And if I already know you were bedding
my sister, we can perhaps just acknowledge that and
move on to something more significant" Lewis
Motley cleared his throat, and blessed the fates that
had put this female on Brightwater and him clear across
an ocean away from her. "Well?"
she asked him. "Does that simplify matters for you
some?" "It
does," he began, and was much gratified that the servingmaid
came in just then with the bread and the coffee
and gave him a chance to collect himself. "Yes,"
he said again, when he'd got his breath back. He took
a drink of the coffee and made a face; it wasn't much
more than troubled water, weak the way they made it
to stretch the last of the beans, and grain added in with
a liberal hand. "That was abrupt, but it did ease my
mind. I wouldn't have felt justified in telling you that,
but if you know it already we've cleared the air. Now
what exactly is the question the Grannys think I know
the answer to? Because I warn you. Troublesome of
Brightwater-I doubt it" Over
her shoulder he saw the flash of a long robe in the
hall, through the door the servingmaid had left decently
open instead of shut tight as she'd been shocked
to find it, and he called out for his sister to join them.
He knew the look of that robe, though he wasn't aware
it was exactly the color of his eyes, by a frayed place
at the back of the hem that came from too many hours
spent on Muleback. It would be useful to have his 82 And
Then There'U Be Firework aster
here as a buffer between himself and Trouble- some,
now the indelicate part of the conversation was past;
furthermore, he enjoyed showing her off. "Jewel!"
he called to her. "We've got company- come
seel" "Company?"
She stepped in the door, one hand on the
sill, the long sweep of her sleeve falling almost to the floor.
"Are you wasting my time with foolishness again, Lewis
Motley?" Troublesome
gasped, and clapped both hands to her mouth,
and through her fingers she said, "Jewel of Wommack,
I declare I never in all this world would of known
you!" The
grave eyes of a woman grown looked back at her, that
had been a child's eyes so short a time ago, calm, and
possessed of a natural authority. The copper hair was
hidden away completely under the wimple, and most of
the face as well, but Jewel was all the more beautiful
for the mystery the Teacher's habit lent her. For the
first time she could remember. Troublesome of Brightwater
was uncomfortably aware that she herself could
do with a change of clothes and a tidy-up. "Troublesome
of Brightwater," said the Teacher, the first
of all the Teachers. "I never thought to see you again,
and now here you are. . . . What brings you here?" "She*s
just about to set me a question," said her brother.
"Sent here by the Grannys of Marktwain as- sembled,
on a mountaintop no less, for that precise pur- pose.
You sit down with us, sister mine, and have a cup 83 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks of this
temble coffee, and if I can't answer die question perhaps
you can help me a tad. "It
has to do with Responsible of Brightwater," he added,
as if it were an afterthought of an afterthought, and he
watched JeweTs lashes drop to shield her eyes as she took
the third chair and poured her coffee. "The
Grannys know full well," said Troublesome. seeing
no reason to waste time, "that the magic they were
able to do was done on mighty puny power. But they
were sure enough they were right to put this expe- dition
of one together, and sure enough to convince me to try
it Jewel or Wommack, they are of the opinion that
your brother knows how it came about that Re- sponsible
of Brightwater has been in a sleep like unto death
these past two years. And if he knows that, they believe,
it just might could be he'll also know how she can be
waked up." She
looked at the man, in a silence so thick she could have
stirred it with her coffee spoon, and then at his sister,
and her heart sank. "Ah,
Dozens!" she said despairingly. "Dozens! You didn't
even fenow, did you? I can tell, just looking at you!
Without the comscts, and Kintucky out here on the
edge of nowhere, and no travelers anymore ... I suppose
nobody on Kintucky knows. Ah, the waste of all this!
Bloody Bleeding Dozens!" Lewis
Motley was so taken aback he couldn't have spoken
a word, or moved, but Jewel of Wommack reached
over and took the other woman's hand in both of
hers. "Tell
us," she said, in the voice that every Teacher 84 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks was
trained to use, or sent to do research and keep out of the
classrooms if she couldn't. It was a voice that could
not be disobeyed because it left no possible space for
disobedience. "My
sister," said Troublesome, and because the ex- haustion
in her face frightened both the Wommacks, Lewis
Motley shouted again for a servingmaid and de- manded
the last of their, whiskey, "just into summer- time,
after the Jubilee, fell into a kind of sleep. Or a -coma.
... To look at her, you would think she was dead,
but she has no sickness, and the name Veritas Truebreed
Motley puts to it is pseudocoma. Just a sleep that
does not end and cannot, so far as we've been able to
tell, be ended. And since the day it began, everything has
gone from bad to worse on Marktwain and Oklaho- mah; we
hear there is war on Arkansaw. What may be going
on in the rest of the world nobody knows ... or even if
there is a rest of the world any longer. Since the trouble
started with whatever happened to my sister, the Crannys
are convinced that there's a connection there— that if
we could wake Responsible there would be hope for
Ozark again. And they were certain—certain sure!— that
Lewis Motley Wommack had the key to it. ... Law,
but they're going to be in a state over this, and I don't
blame them, I don't blame them one least bit!" "Just
a minute, Troublesome," said Jewel. "If
Lewis Motley Wommack didn't even know about this,"
insisted Troublesome, "then the Grannys have made a mistake
to end all mistakes, and a minute—nor a dozen
minutes—won't change that." The
servingmaid came running with the whiskey, and 85 And
Then Therell Be Fireworks Jewel
poured it out with a level hand and passed Trou- blesome
of Brightwater the glass. "You
drink that," she said calmly. "And then, let's us ask
him. Before we decide to speak of mistakes and waste
and the end of the world, let's just ask him. Might could
be he knows more man you think he knows, pro- vided
the questions are put to him properly." Lewis
Motley had his whole face buried in his hands, and
they could see the muscles of his arms straining under
the cloth of his sleeves. "Never
mind throwing chairs, dear brother," warned Jewel
emphatically, keeping a wary eye on him. "This is not the
time nor the place." "Curse
them!" The
bellow shook the lamp hanging above their heads,
and although neither Troublesome nor Jewel jumped,
they both had to grip their chairs not to. "Curse
them all, the idiots? I never had any such thing
in mind—they must all have been crazy! Oh, it I could
only get my hands on them, it I could just—" Troublesome
looked at Jewel of Wommack. "He knows
something," she said, over the din. "He knows something
after all." "He
knows everything, from the sound of his connip- tion
fit," said Jewel coldly. "Now it's just a matter of getting
it out of him . . . once he's worn himself out Talk of
women having hysterics!" "I've
been a damned fool," said her brother. "Not
for the first time, nor yet the hundred and first" "But
this time is exceptional." "Then
the sooner it's admitted to, the sooner well 86 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks know if
it can be mended. I suggest you tell us what you've
gone and done, Lewis Motley." "Can
I have some of that whiskey?" "You
can not. That's for medicine, pnd precious little we have
left of it! There's nothing wrong with you but temper,
and if you haven't died of temper before this you
won't die of it today. Just speak up." Lewis
Motley sighed a long sigh, and began. "Your sister,"
he said to Troublesome, "was causing me a good deal
of. . .misery." Troublesome
was dumbfounded. "Misery?
In what way, causing you misery? She was clear
back on Marktwain, you were all the way over here on
Kintucky." "I
hesitate to say it of her—" "Say
it!" commanded Troublesome. "Your
sister would not grant me privacy of mind," he said
then, and the words fell, quaint and formal, in the stillness
of the room. "Lewis
Motley," said Jewel simply, "you are either mocking
us or you are stalling for time, and whichever one it
is, it's not to be borne." "No,
I am not!" he protested. "Responsible of Brightwater
mindspoke me"—she had gone far beyond just
mindspeech, but he would not talk of that before two
women, even to defend his actions—"every day, day
after day after day, till I was nearly mad with it I would
be sitting working, I would be eating, I'd be see- ing to
a problem in the stables, I'd be talking as I am now,
with one of the Family . . . and suddenly she was there,
in my mind." He shuddered. "There've been 87 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks many
females that tried to tag along after me, but they had at
least the decency to do it in the flesh, where a person
could see them and have a fair chance at getting away.
Not Responsible of Brightwateri Oh no—not that one. "And
so you did what?" Troublesome held her breath,
waiting. "I
sent for the Magicians of Rank, and asked them all to come
here on a matter concerning Miss Responsible of
Brightwater, which they were willing enough to do, let me
tell you; and I told them what she'd done— because
she'd gone far, far past the bounds of decency —and I
asked them to make her stop. That's what I did. But not
for the smallest wrinkle of time did I intend anything
of the sort you've described to me. Trouble- some. I
meant them to reason with her, threaten her perhaps,
set a small Spell on her . . . just stop her un- speakable
mucking about in my mind! Never did I mean them to
hurt her. . . . Jewel, tell her. Little sister, ex- plain
to this woman that I never meant them to do her harm." Jewel
of Wommack nodded, her eyes the color of river
ice in late afternoon. '*He is
mischief incarnate," she said slowly, in grave agreement,
"but he would not do anybody deliberate harm.
He simply does not t/iinfe—he never did. And now,
because of his selfish temper, if the Grannys are right
we have this dreadful time of trouble all to be laid at my
brother's feet For all time. Congratulations, to the
Wommack Curse!" Troublesome
gnawed at the end of her thick black And
Then There9!! Be Fireworks braid,
dust and leaves and all, a gesture Thorn of Guthrie
had tried in vain to break her of. "Lewis
Motley Wommack," she said carefully, "what did
Responsible say to you when you asked her to stop it? Did
she just refuse, say no, flat out with no explana- tion?
That's not like her . . . not that any of it is like her. .
. but what did she say to you?" The
man's face went cold and hard, and now it was Jewel's
turn to clap her hands to her mouth, because she suddenly
understood, before the answer came. "I
never asked her," he told them, voice like granite and a
face to match. "She was m my mind; she knew how it
repulsed me. . . . It would have been a very cold day in
a truly hot place before I stooped to beg that vile little—before
I stooped to ask Responsible of Bright- water
to stop her foul behavior. Ask her, indeed—what do you
think I am?" Troublesome
stood up and went over to a window, turned
her back on him and on the Teacher, and stood staring
out into the tangled woods beyond. She was shaking
from head to foot, and her teeth gritted to keep them
from chattering, in spite of the whiskey, and not until
she had it under control did she turn round again, even
through the spectacular bout of tongue lashing that Jewel
of Wommack turned on Lewis Motley with. He had
been told in baroque detail what an utter, despica- ble,
pathetic, unspeakable, pigheaded, stupid, fool mde he was,
with elaborations and codas and emendations to spare,
before Troublesome said another word. And when
she did speak, her voice was hoarse with rage re- strained. 89 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Lewis
Motley Wommack," she said, "I cannot ex- plain
this, and I shan't try. I have no way of knowing the
truth of it; I never knew even that Responsible had the
skill of mindspeech. But I swear to you, and I know whereof
I speak: my sister would never have knowingly done
what you say she did. If she did it, she was be- witched,
or mad, or anything else you fancy—but she would
not have done that- Saving only Granny Gray- lady,
there's not an Ozarker alive more scrupulous about privacy
than my sister. And you . . . you never even
asked her. You couldn't stoop, to one small ques- tion.
Lewis Motley, I would not be you and bear the burden
of guilt that you will bear. Not for any power in this
Universe." "I
tell you—" he began, but Jewel's hand came down hard on
his arm and silenced him. "You've
told us," said Troublesome. "You've told us all I
care to hear from you. You've answered the ques- tion I
came to ask, and the Grannys were right. It took all the
Magicians of Rank to put my sister to sleep, ap- parently;
it will no doubt take all of them together now to wake
her up. All of them; now when the ships are not running
the oceans, and the Mules are not flying, and the
Magicians of Rank are scattered to the four comers of the
world . . . four of them somewhere in the wilds of
Tinaseeh, if they still breathe. And somehow, we will have to
get them all together at Brightwater and have them
undo this awful thing. And I'd best get on with it The
crew was half mutinous all the way here. Not a cloud
came up they didn't charge me with having caused
it just by being on their leaky old rowboat—I'm 90 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks not
anxious to leave them waiting for me any longer on your
coast." "I'll
ride with you," said Lewis Motley at once. "I know
the shortest ways—we'll save time." Jewel
of Wommack stood up, put one slender finger in her
brother's chest, and pushed. It was a measure of his
state of mind that it brought him to a full stop; or- dinarily,
he was about as easy to stop as an earthquake. "You
will not," she said flatly. "You've done enough. You've
done so much more than enough already, my be- loved
brother, that your name will go down in history- be
satisfied with that. You may well have destroyed an entire
world for the sake of your pride—be satisfied with that
And I will ride with Troublesome of Brightwater to the
coast to see if her ship has waited for her. And if it
hasn't, I will see to it that a way is found to get her home,
if I must call in every man still able-bodied on Kintucky
to turn his hand to shipbuilding " "I
would feel better if—" "No
doubt you would!" she cut him off. "I haven't any
interest in you feeling better. You have a lifetime ahead
of you to spend trying to ease your guilt, but FU not
help you! And besides that. they wouldn't obey you, Lewis
Motley. Not as they will me, if that proves need- ful- Lewis
Motley closed his eyes and made no more ob- jections.
She was right. Not a man on Kintucky that would
not, it a Teacher asked it of him, build a ship or a cathedral
or a rocket or anything else she might de- mand.
It had been planned that way, and it had gone according
to plan; the Teachers were not )ust respected, 91 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks they
were reverenced. He could not command that sort of
loyalty. And
then . . . there was the way his head was whirl- ing. It
could not be true, but what if it were? What if Responsible
had not known, really had not known, what she was
doing to him? And he had not even given her the
chance to stop? He had
seen it himself, it was what had led him to her
bed, scrawny plucked creature that she was; there had
been something special about her, and he had been determined
to investigate it. Was it his curiosity, and his pride,
that had made Ozark a wasteland . . . and how many
deaths lay at his door? He
could not have ridden to the coast, he realized, as the two
women left the room and slammed its door behind
them. He could not, at that moment, have risen from
his chair. 92 CHAPTER
6 It was
cold at Castle Brightwater; bitter bone-stabbing cold,
the cold that comes when the skies are full of snow that
refuses to fall; and the sky was a leaden sorrowful gray.
No fires burned in any of the Castle fireplaces. The
people in the towns and on the farms were better off by
far than those at the Castle, because it had been for the
most part a clear and sunny winter, and the solar collectors
on their roofs had been adequate to cany them
even through days like this one. The problems of keeping
warm a hulking stone Castle designed with all the
traditional drafty corridors and stairways were con- siderably
more formidable. Troublesome
had gone through the gloom of the Ca&- t3e
like a wind added to the drafts that already whined there,
with a fine disregard for the staff scuttling out of her way
and the just-barely tolerance of the Family, shouting
for Veritas Truebreed Motley the 401, the Cas- tle's
very own Magician of Rank. "Where is the man?" she had
demanded as she tore up and down the halls and
through the parlors, and "Where has he gotten to?" She got
nothing for her troubles but shrugs and raised eyebrows,
but she was accustomed to that; ten years' practice
being shunned toughened you up some. She
found him at last, by the simple expedient of 9? And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks looking
everywhere there was, up on the Castle roof rub- bing
his hands together and cursing fluently in a spot where a
tower kept off the wind but let the dim light by. "It's
a fine thing," he observed, glaring at her, "when it's
wanner outside the place you live in than it is inside, in the
dead or winter. I've a good mind to move into that
hotel down by the landing—I'd be more comfort- able
there, and I'm sure the company would be better. How did
you find me, anyway?" "Used
an algorithm," said Troublesome. He made
a face, not appreciating that word in her mouth,
and went on as if she'd not used it. "And it's finer
yet, when a man can't even find privacy on the be- staggering
roof of a bestaggering Castlel First, it was one of the
Grannys; and then it was Thorn of Guthrie— curse
her narrow pointy little soul—and now, the Twelve
Gates defend us all, it's you? What's next, ghosts
and demons?" "Morning,
Veritas Truebreed," said Troublesome calmly.
"Nice to see you, too, I'm sure." "What
do you want with me?" the Magician of Rank demanded,
cross as a patch. "Whatever it is, the answer is
either no, I can't or no, I won't—there aren't any other
answers at the moment" "Might
could be you're right," she said, "and might could
be you're wrong. Long as we're being all binary here." "Troublesome,
youll provoke me," he warned her, and she
let him know how alarmed she was at that pros- pect "Besides
which," she added, "you were already pro- 94 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks voked
before ever I set foot on this roof. And you may go
right on being provoked till you choke, for all I care." "Well?"
Veritas Truebreed was blue with cold and purple
with outrage, but he knew quite well she could outlast
him. "Speak up, woman; what are you here tor- menting
me for?" Troublesome
looked him up and down, noting that he'd
abandoned the elegant garments of his station for something
that looked more like a stableman's winter wear.
Something nubby and bulky, with a thick lining and a
narrow stripe and a capacious hood. It showed good
sense on his part. "I
want you to wake up Responsible," she told him. "You
want me to what?" "I've
been to Kintucky and back, Veritas, and I—" "You've
been to where?" "As
I said, Veritas Truebreed, I've been to Kintucky and
back—never you mind how, just let me tell you it wasn't
easy and it was hardly what you might call a holi- day
excursion—and I've heard the whole sony tale from the
lips of Lewis Motley Wommack the 3 3rd his very own
self, and you'd best hop it. Time's a-wasting." The
Magician of Rank stopped rubbing his hands to- gether
then, and blowing on them, and he leaned back against
the stone of the tower, closed his eyes, and groaned
aloud Kke a woman birthing. "Only
you could have brought this upon me. Trou- blesome
of Brightwater," he said at last through clenched
teeth, when he'd done with his groaning, "only
you! We don't have trial and misery enough al- ready;
now we have to have this. Oh, for the power to 95 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks do )ust
one tiny Transformation- ... I'd turn you into a
slimewonn, with the greatest of pleasure, I'd step on you
with my shoe heel... no, I'd set fire to you, right at the
tender end where your little yellow eye was, and then—" "Demented,"
said Troublesome. "What?" "You're
demented. Mad. Plain crazy. And I've heard enough
and a few buckets left over from you. I'm not interested
in the twisted inventions of your imagination, Veritas
Truebreed. I am interested in having you wake up my
sister—bringing in all the other Magicians of Rank
you need to help you at it, if that's required, and I suppose
it is. though it's mighty curious that it takes nine-to-one
odds for one small female like Responsible —and
I'm interested in seeing if the Grannys are right that
that will improve things around here a tad. Either you
leave off your drivel and come along to get started on
that, or I'll push you off the roof—how's that for managing
without Formalisms & Transformations? Nothing
fancy, 0 Mighty Magician, just shove you right
off and let you try the effect of the stone down there
in the courtyard on the very same body you came into
this world with. You'll squash, I expect, and the Holy
One knows you deserve it" He
opened his eyes and sighed, and she wondered im- patiently
what was next There are only just so many meaningful
noises in the sigh & moan & grunt & groan category,
and he was running through them at a great rate. "It
can't be done," he said simply, and that surprised 96 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks her.
"I'm more than willing, but it—cannot—be— done.
Don't you think we tried?" Troublesome
hunched down beside him and regarded him
seriously. This didn't look to be at all funny, if he spoke
the truth. "You
explain," she said. "Rig/if quick." "When
we realized what we'd done," said the man, making
vague hopeless gestures, "we tried right away to undo
it. The Mules weren't making more than about ten
miles an hour by then, some of the boats were a knot or
two faster, whatever was left of the energy that had
been fueling the system was winding down fast. . . but
since it had taken all nine of us to put Responsible into
pseudocoma we had a feeling it would take all nine to get
her back out again. We all got here; and since you were
yammering about the difficulties of your jaunt to Kintucky,
allow me to observe that there was nothing easy
about iW—but we did get here somehow. And in the
dead of night we stood round her bed and we did ev- erything
we knew, and made up a sizable amount of stuff
that had never been tried before . . . and we kept at it
until there was barely time for some of us to get out before
people saw us leaving. Whether everyone got back
home again, I don't know . . . and I'm not sure I care.
But we did try. Troublesome." "And
what happened?" "And
nothing happened. The only difference be- tween
pseudocoma and real coma is that the victim of pseudocoma
does not deteriorate physically or mentally. Otherwise,
it's exactly the same—and we did a good job of it.
Oh yes; that's a downright magnificent pseudo- 97 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks coma we
put her into. She went right on iust as she » was. "Do
you understand it?" Troublesome asked gravely. "No,
of course we don't understand it, curse your in- solence
for asking! We ougAt to understand it... do you
have to rub my nose in it? Does that give you pleas- ure?" "That's
my sister," she reminded him. It was no time to make
her ritual speech about having no human feel- ings. "And
die hope of the world." To her
amazement, she saw that there were tears on his
cheeks, running in rivulets down into his beard; it wouldn't
do to let him know she saw that, and she devoted
her attention to watching a seabird wheeling above
them. It must have gone demented, too, she thought
absently. "We
were so careful," he mourned beside her. "One thousand
years of being so carefid. Keeping the popula- tion
small, so that there was always abundance. Balanc- ing
every substance that went into the soil and the water and the
air, and every substance that came out, to guard its
purity. We made a paradise ... no crime, no war, no
disease, no crowding, no hunger, no—" "I
remember, Veritas Truebreed," Troublesome cut him
off. "I was up on a mountaintop a good deal of the time,
but I do remember. And I'd rather hear explana- tions
than memorial services, if you don't mind." "We
have some guesses." "Guesses?
What kind of guesses?" 98 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks He
didn't answer her, and she turned to look at him, tears
or no tears. "I
said, what kind of guesses?" "They
ought, by rights, to be secret. ..." "Oh,
hogwallow, you tool man! Secrets, at a time like this!" "Maybe
you're right," he said, "and I'm too tired t^ care
any more . . . and nobody'd believe you even if you
weren't too mean to tell, so what does it matter? We
assume—just assume, mind you, we've no proof- mat
there was something about Responsible that was es- sential
to the functioning of magic. She had no powers, of
course, beyond those of any other female; don't mis- understand
me." "You're
a liar, Veritas—I told you I had the whole story
from that poor piece of work at Castle Wommack, and he
had a few words to say about Responsible's powers;
seems as how he mightily disliked being sub- jected
to them." "Even
on Old Earth," said the Magician of Rank stiffly,
"in the times of utter ignorance of magic, there were
rare individuals capable of mindspeech—as there were
rare individuals seven feet tall. Your sister is a freak,
as those were freaks, with no knowledge or control of her
abilities. But she is something else, something ... a
catalyst, perhaps? Somehow, whatever she was, taking
her out of the system of magic brought it to a full stop.
And pseudocoma takes magic—you can't put someone
into it, nor take them out of it, with solar en- ergy or
electrical energy or any other kind. By the time 99 And
Then There U Be Fireworks we
realized what had happened, there was no energy left —without
her—for us to use to cancel the coma. So far as I
know, that's the way of it And if you could get aH nine of
us together in her bedroom again, which I doubt,
since the ships aren't sailing and the Mules aren't
Sying, it would be the same as it was. Just the same as
it was. . . /' "You
were fools," said Troublesome. "Plain fools." That
long groan again ... it was getting boring, es- pecially
since he was in no pain. "You
were, you know," she said, happy to twist the knife. "We
didn't redKze,*' he protested. "We had no idea that
she mattered that way. . . ." And if someone had told
them, he thought to himself, if they'd been warned, it
would have changed nothing. They wouldn't have believed
it They had hated Responsible of Brightwater so
much, and they had so welcomed a legitimate oppor- tunity
to punish her for humiliating them, he knew that no
amount of warning could have held them back. "You
do not know the hours," he said slowly, "the countless
hours I have spent standing beside her all by myself
. . . trying things. Hoping I'd jog something loose,
find the right thread accidentally. Because what- ever it
is that she is for, that is still intact That's still there,
if I could only get at it." "How
do you know that? How can you possibly know?" He
raised his eyebrows at that, and he admonished her to
think. After all, he pointed out, she had a reputa- tion
for wisdom as well as wickedness. And, goaded like 100 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks that
and held in the fierceness of his eyes wanting to get back at
her for the way she'd spoken to him, she saw it "Ah,"
she breathed, "you're right! Otherwise, if it were
otherwise, she'd be like someone in true coma . . . she'd
be curled tight and wasting away and—" "And
all the rest of it Yes. And she's not. She looks exactly
as she looked the hour we did our work, and that can
mean only one thing—all that is left of the energy of
magic is concentrated there in her, keeping her from ever
changing." Something
in his tone caught her attention, and she looked
at him close, and marveled at the way of the world.
Revelation followed upon revelation. ^Tou
hate her," she said. "She's your own kin, grew up here
under this roof playing on your knee and riding piggyback
on your shoulders—and you hate her worse than
sini Why?" Veritas
Truebreed squared his shoulders, and he met her
eyes, but he said not one word. No one not a Magi- cian of
Rank was ever going to know the answer to that question,
not from his Ups. Not ever. "It
must have been hard," murmured Troublesome. "All
those years, pretending to be helpful . . . playing at
being loyal." "It
was." Troublesome
went back down into the Castle, her breath
making little white puffs in the air, and she found Giannys
Hazelbide and Gableframe, and told them. "It
seems," she wound it up, "that you went through 101 And
Then There'U Be Fireworh all of
this and gave up the last of your treasure things— not to
mention a certain amount of discommodance on my
part—all for nothing. It's a shame." "No,"
said Granny Gableframe firmly. "It wasn't for nothing,
young woman. In no sense of the word. We traded
an ignorance big as this Castle for a whole pot of knowledge,
bubbling and simmering this minute. I'd say as it
was a fair trade. We're not out of it, mind you, not by many
a mile, but we at least know how we came to be
where we are." "Knowledge,"
said Granny Hazelbide, "is for using. Now we
have some, the problem is how we put it to use. And for
that. Troublesome, we don't need you. No call whatsoever
to keep you from your homeplace any longer,
and we're grateful to you for what you've done, however
much it sticks in my craw to say it We're be- holden
to you." "Hazelbide,
you exaggerate," said Granny Gable- frame. "You
know any other living soul on this earth as would
of done what Troublesome did?" demanded Granny
Hazelbide. "Gone off in the cold and damp in a leaky
boat with a bribed crew, on what was ninety-nine- to-one
a wild goose chase? Gone off and chanced being stranded
forever in a wilderness, dying aD alone in some Kintucky
briartangle? Just because we asked her to, and no
other compensation offered?" "Flumdiddle!"
said Gableframe. "The fact you raised Troublesome's
addled your brain—which it can't toler- ate
much of, I might add. That's her own sister as lies in there,
and it's her own people as are suffering. She had 102 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks as much
to gain from this as any of us, and more than some,
and I'll be benastied before I'll say we're be- holden
to Troublesome of Brightwater! The ideat" "One
more time, Gableframe," said Granny Hazel- bide,
tight-lipped. "Just one more time, I'll tell you. . . .
Troublesome has no natural feelings. Responsible could
die this minute, putrify right there on her bed, and her
sister's only complaint'd be the smell. And that goes
for every sick baby and hungry tadling and suffer- ing
human on the face of this world, you have my word on it.
If she helped us, we're beholden. You care to be benastied
as well, that's your choice." Troublesome
chuckled, and Granny Hazelbide said: "See
there?" They
were sitting there together, the two old women rocking
quick and hard to show their irritation, and Troublesome
still grinning, when the Mules began to bray in
the stables, and Granny Gableframe said, "There's
somebody coming—listen to that racket!" "Probably
Lewis Motley Wommack the 33rd," ob- served
Granny Hazelbide. "Swam all the way here for penance,
and crawled the rest of the way when he ran out of
water," "For
sure it's a strange Mule to bring all that on," said
Granny Hazelbide. "That's all we need now, when we
should be setting our minds to how to use what we've
learned—company. Botheration!" "Don't
you get awfully tired of that?" asked Trouble- some. "Tired
of what?" "The
formspeech. Having to go 'botheration' and 1! 105 And
Then There'll Be Firework swan'
and 'flumdiddle' and 'mark my word' and all the rest of
it. Do you keep it up when you're all by your- selves
and nobody around to say, 'Eek! I heard a Granny talking
normal talk like anybody else'?" The
Grannys drew themselves up in outrage, right to- gether
like they'd practiced it, and Troublesome chuck- led
some more. There was nothing more fun to tease than a
Granny. "Troublesome
of Brightwater," said Granny Hazel- bide
stiffly, "just you go and see who's come—or what's come,
might could be that's more near the mark! I wish to
goodness it -would be young Wommack, I'd pull every
hair of his beard out one at a time . . . but well not be
that lucky, it'll be somebody useless, or worse. You've
had your thanks, missy, and we've had your sass, and now
we're even—make your young bones useful and see
what's come to pass." But
Troublesome didn't have a chance to more than straighten
up from her chair before a knock came at the door;
and when they called, "Come in!" it was a serv- ingmaid
of Brightwater and an Attendant from Castle McDaniels,
the latter looking as if he'd fall over if you blew on
him. "I'm
here," he blurted out, "with a message for Miss Troublesome.
Law. but I was scared to death she'd be gone
before I got here. . . . Miss Troublesome, I'm pleasured
to see you." "First
time in her life she ever heard thati" said the two
Grannys together, and Troublesome allowed that it was,
and the young man hurried to explain himself. "I
don't mean as how I'm happy to see her," he said 104 And
Then There U Be Fireworks hastily,
stumbling into the doorframe and causing the servingmaid
to put a sturdy hand to his elbow to help him out
"Don't misunderstand me; it's that I'm happy to see
she's not gone yet. If you see what I mean." "The
distinction's a mite subtle," said Granny Gable- frame,
"But we won't hold it against you, whatever it might
mean, seeing as how it's clear you've had a hard ride
and a long one and can scarcely stand on your feet, much
less orate and do declamations. What are you after
with Troublesome of Brightwater, young man?" "Message
from Castle McDaniels, ma'am," he said, bobbing
his head. "And it's urgent" "Then
deliver it," snapped Troublesome, running out of
patience. "Before you fall over. It'll be more practical that
way, by a good deal. And don't mumble. When I get
urgent messages brought in to me at a last gasp like this I
like them to be turned over with clarity." "Troublesome!"
Granny Hazelbide was fairly quiver- ing.
"Will you not tease the poor young man, for all our sakes!" "Oh,
that's all right. Granny Hazelbide," said the At- tendant
from McDaniels, trying not to lean on the serv- ingmaid.
"I've been warned about her already, at some length.
Missus McDaniels, her that was Anne of Bright- water,
she talked to me about Miss Troublesome tor it must of
been a good hour and a half. I expected horns and a
tail on her, if you want to know the truth of it." And
Troublesome chuckled some more. For a day that
had begun with spoiled food and bad water and a crew of
sick and surly men on a leaky boat, this one was turning
out to have its good parts. 105 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks "Well,
then," she said. "You've seen me, and you're disappointed
I don't live up to your expectations. That's clear.
Now pass on the message, and you can be on your way and
get some rest Just speak right up." "You're
to stay here," said the Attendant. "I'm
to stay here? That's it? That's your urgent mes- sage?" "Because
Miss Silverweb's coming/' he told her. "She wasn't
quite ready to leave when I was, and she couldn't of kept
up with with me if she had been, I'm sure—I was told to
ride hard all the way and not spare the Mule or me
either one. But she says you're to stay right here until
she gets here, never mind how anxious you are to leave,
and never mind how much mere's people en- couraging
you on your way." "Miss
Silverweb said that?" "Yes,
miss. And her mother as well." "Hmmmph." Troublesome
gnawed on her braid, and the Grannys stopped
their rocking, and Granny Hazelbide pointed out
that considering the number of days she'd lost al- ready
another one couldn't do much harm. Or another two. "Did
she say why?" Troublesome asked the Attend- ant "Miss?" "Did
either of those women say why I was to wait?" asked
Troublesome impatiently. "I can't see much point to it
myself—I don't even know Silverweb of McDan- iels,
except that I believe I changed one of her diapers 106 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks once.
She for sure does not know me. Why should I wait
for her?" "Well,"
said the Attendant, "I can't say as I under- stand
it. But I can tell you what they said to me." "You
do that, then," said Troublesome. "Miss
Silverweb, she said I was to tell you just this: you
stay here, because she knows how to wake up Miss Responsible,
but she needs your help to do it And that's
all." The
silence went on and on, and the Attendant leaned
more and more obviously on the servingmaid, who
fortunately showed no sign of collapsing under the strain,
and when Troublesome spoke at last her voice was
hesitant "You
say that Silverweb of McDaniels knows how to wake my
sister. . . ." "So
she claims, miss. I'm just passing it on, as I was bid." Troublesome
turned to the Grannys. "Well?"
she asked them. "Is it likely? You know the girl. .
. any reason she should know what nine Magi- cians
of Rank don't?" "Miss
Silverweb'll be here by morning at the latest," pleaded
the Attendant "And if I've got here and told you,
and you're gone on anyway, I won't dare go back, I can
tell you. Missus Anne was most particular about that.
'If she doesn't wait for Miss Silverweb, don't you bother
coming back here,' she said to me. And I've worked
there, and done my job right, more'n six years now.
Shows where hard work won't get you." 107 And
Then There'll Be Fireworh 'Troublesome/'
said Granny Gableframe, speaking right
up, "I can't say honestly I know any reason why you
should stay. Rumor is, Silverweb of McDaniels* gone
some kind of religious lunatic, shut up all me time in an
attic praying and carrying on. Not that I don't hold
with prayer, mind you, indeed I do, in its place- but
they say Silverweb carries it to and beyond extremes. On the
other hand, reason or no, what's the harm? What's
one more day to you? You've got no appoint- ments
to keep on your mountain, what's a few hours more or
less at Brightwater?" Troublesome
gave it a minute or two for real, and a minute
or two for tormenting them, and then she nod- ded
slowly, and the Attendant went limp with relief and veiy
nearly did fall down. "All
right," said Troublesome. "I don't suppose it can make
any difference; and I don't mind admitting I'm curious.
Ill wait for the child. Pray with her if need be." "She's
no child. Miss Troublesome," said the Attend- ant,
very serious in spite of his exhaustion. "You wait tifl you see
her—that's no child, nor ever wifl be again. Nor no
woman, either." "Well,
what is she, then?" "You'd
best wait and see for yourself," the Attendant said,
and that appearing to be all he could manage, die Grannys
motioned for the servingmaid to take him away.
Which she did, murmuring soothing words to him all
the way down the corridor. "Youall
don't know anything about this?" demanded Troublesome,
arms akimbo. 'This .is no Granny mis- chief,
cooked up between you?" 108 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Honestly,"
said Gableframe. "How you talk." "Your
word on it or off I go this minute," declared Troublesome. "Phooey,"
said Granny Gableframe right back at her- "It*H
be a fine day when I give you my word on any- thing.
As soon give my word to my elbow. And who are you to
doubt a Granny's word?" "Troublesome,"
put in Granny Hazelbide hastily, "I'm
with Gableframe on that But you said you'd stay. And you
know this is no scheme we planned for you— we've
got no heart these days for schemes. Leave off your
nonsense, now, and keep your word." "And
so I will," said Troublesome. "I beg your par- don, I
forget sometimes the way things have changed in this
world. Up on that mountain ... I don't see it the way
youall have to." "Understandable,"
said Granny Gableframe. "Not natural;
but understandable." "I
suppose they'll make me sleep in the stable," Trou- blesome
fussed. "I'll
put you up in my own room if they try it," said Granny
Hazelbide. "I'm not afraid of you, and die Twelve
Gates knows I'm used to you." "I'd
rather stay in the stable." "Suit
yourself. Just so's you stay." "My
word on it, to you and to my elbow," said Trou- blesome
solemnly, crossing her heart elaborately with one
finger. "I'll wait for little Silverweb and see what she's
got to offer." 109 CHAPTER
7 There
was no order to it, when it happened—it hap- pened
everywhere, all at once, all at the same time. Twelve
Castles there were on Ozark, and not one was overlooked
or granted a delay. Nine Magicians of Rank as
well, spread around over the planet, and they were stricken
all together, with a unity that they had known before
only on that single occasion when they had joined
forces against Responsible of Brightwater. Veritas
Truebreed Motley the 4th was the only Magi- cian of
Rank on the continent of Marktwain, and the course
of events was so swift that he heard only the first scream
from outside the Castle walls before he was liter- ally
thrown to the floor with his hands pressed desper- ately
to a head that he was sure would burst ... he could
hear nothing more after that but the message ex- ploding
there. The
ordinary citizens and the Grannys were spared that
penalty; the Magicians felt only a sudden nagging headache,
nothing out of the way. For them, unlike the Magicians
of Rank, the problem was not what was in their heads
but what was in the sky. Above
Castle Brightwater, suspended well out of reach
of ordinary weapons but easily within sight of the eye, a
giant crystal had appeared, spinning slowly on its 111 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks point
for just a moment before it stopped and hung there
motionless above them. It
looked to be one hundred feet from tip to tip, stretching
straight up, though it was hard to be sure without
knowing exactly what its distance was from any object
of reference. And it was in the shape of a flawless diamond,
perfect in its symmetry, perfect in its utter transparentness.
It would have been invisible, in fact, ex- cept
that from some angles it acted as a prism and cast huge
rainbows over the land and buildings beneath it, turning
the countryside to a fairyland of glorious color. It made
no sound at all. It came from nowhere and nothing
held it in its place, nothing that could be seen. It was
beautiful, and mysterious, and wholly terrifying. The
Grannys heard die screaming and ran out onto a balcony
to see what the commotion was about this time, took
one horrified look at the thing, and ran even faster after
Veritas Truebreed. By the time they reached him he was
aware that similar scenes were taking place at every
one of the Twelve Castles, and he wished himself anywhere
else in the Universe. . . preferably at the bot- tom of
the sea. Any sea. "Veritas
Truebreed Motley," fussed Granny Gable- frame
when they found him, "whatever in this world are you doing?
A lot of help you are, rolling on the floor and carrying
on with that carry-on! You have colic or what? Get up
and come see what's arrived this day to brighten the
comers where we are. . . might could be you could be of
some use at last!" When
that didn't budge him from me niche he had 112 And
Then There's Be Fireworks managed
to thrash his way into, or bring him out of the position
of tight-coiled agony he was twisted into, the Grannys
knelt beside him and began an expert probing. He
screamed louder, and begged them not to touch him,
and if he had not been paralyzed with pain they would
not have been able to stop his frenzied efforts to smash
his brains out against the stone walls of the Cas- tfe. "Men,"
said Gableframe. "Always there when you need
them." "Veritas?"
Granny Hazelbide stood up and poked him
with her shoe. "You stop that caterwauling, you hear
me? I know you can hear me, don't you make out you
can't!" As a
matter of actual fact, he could not hear her over the din
in his head. He could see her mouth moving, and his
long experience with Grannys gave him an excel- lent
idea of what the two of them must be saying, but they
might as well have been in the next county for all that he
was able to hear of their bad-mouthing. There was
only one sound, and it filled all his perceptions, and it was
surely going to be the death of him unless he somehow
got help. He had time to wonder, through his agony,
how Lincoln Panadyne was faring at Castle Smith,
where the "Granny" in residence was only an old woman
hired by the Magician of Rank to placate the Family
when Granny Gableframe walked out on them to move
to Castle Brightwater. Veritas Truebreed had sense
enough left to know that nobody but a Granny was likely
to be able to help any of them. 113 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks One
word, Veritas, he was screaming at himself si- lently,
trying to get through the unbearable waves of noise,
you've got to say one word! Only one wordt Granny
Hazelbide poked at him again disgustedly with
the tip of one pointy-toed black high-heeled shoe, and was
fust getting ready to draw back her foot for an actual
kick when he finally succeeded in croaking out that
word. And it brought both old women to rigid at- tention
as if it had been a Chann and a Spell and a Transformation
all combined into one. The sound that had
come out of Veritas' mouth, strangled and de- formed
but comprehensible, was the word "Mules!" And
once again, before he went back to the howling that
was completely unlike the cries from outside— those
were only terror—he said it "Mules!" "Mules,"
repeated the Grannys, looking at one an- other.
"Do you suppose. . ." "I
do," said Granny Gableframe. "What else could do
that?" "Maybe
that thing hanging over our heads," said Granny
Hazelbide grimly, pointing up at the ceiling and tapping
her foot to a smart beat 'Two sharp ends it's got
like a double needle, and no knowing what it can do." "Well,
we can't talk to it, Hazelbide," snorted Granny
Gableframe, "that's for sure. And the Twelve Gates
only knows what will happen if one of those scared
sick lunatics out there takes it into his head to shoot
at the thing with a laser . . . likely to mean the end of
all of us, and nothing left where Ozark was but a 114 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks puff of
dust, if that happens. The Mules, on the other hand,
we could talk to." "Gableframe.
. ." "I
said talk to! Not either one of us is equipped to do any
mindspeaking, and the Mules know that full well. I mean
tett, ordinary tongue-and-mouth-and-teeth talk." "What
makes you think they'll listen?" "Hazelbide,
you have brains in that head or pud- ding?"
Granny Gableframe was clear out of temper. "Stand
there and go wurra-wurra like that poor fool on the
Boor if you like, but any ninny can see there's no way of
talking to that. . . creation ... up in the air, and the
only clue we've got is what Veritas said, and I intend
to hightail it for the stables!" Granny
Hazelbide knew sense when she heard it; she followed
the other without a word, and without a glance behind
her for the Magician of Rank in his awesome misery.
She was only sorry there wasn't time to look for Troublesome
and make her go along with them. At the
stables, they found the Mules standing in omi- nous
silence. If the expressions on their faces could be interpreted
in any human framework, they looked both grim
and determined. In any framework, they had their attention
fully occupied with something. Granny
Gableframe marched up to Sterling, the best creature
in the stable, and said howdydo and she'd like it to
listen to her. And when that had no effect, she whacked
it smartly right between the eyes. "You,
Mule!" said Gableframe. "I want a word with 115 And
Then There'U Be Firework you,
and I do know that you can understand me just fine!" Sterling
rolled her eyes and laid back her ears, and Granny
Gableframe whacked her again. She'd never thought
to see the day she'd be dealing with a hysterical Mule. "You
want to listen polite-like and of your own free will.
that's fine with me/' said the old lady. "I'll be polite,
too, as is proper, it pleasures me not atall to abuse
any creature. But if you'd rather do it the hard way,
I'm prepared for that, and I do intend to have you hear
me." "You
think that'll work?" asked Granny Hazelbide, tapping
her nose with her pointing finger. "It was al- ways
Responsible as talked to the Mules, and she had a mighty
different approach to it" "You
have a better idea?" "No-sir,
you go right to it And I'll try another one," said
Granny Hazelbide, and went off to make her word good. "Sterling,"
said Granny Gableframe, "I have reason to
believe you're trying to mindspeak poor Veritas True- breed,
and I'm here to tell you that if that's what you're up to
you're pouring sand down a rathole. He's curled up in a
hole in the wall like a puking babe, howling and begging
to be shot or poisoned a one, he doesn't care which,
and a less promising mode of communicating I've
never come across in all my born days! Now if you have
something you'd like to get across to the Magician of
Rank, m'dear Mule, I'd suggest you turn down the power
somewhat more than a tad. You are addressing a 116 And
Then There U Be Firework human
male, not Responsible of Brightwater, and he is most
surely not up to taking in what you are putting out. Do
you hear me. Sterling?" The
Mule gave her a look down its nose, and raised its ears
one notch, and the Granny said it all over again, with
more emphasis in the hard places. "Tone
it down!" she admonished Sterling, winding it up.
"Tone it down or you might as well leave off en- tirely!
That man's mind is frail as a flower petal up mere,
you can't just go banging around in it like some kind of
natural disaster!" Sterling
whickered and ducked her head, and the Mules
all around Joined in. "You
suppose. Granny Hazelbide," said Gableframe then,
out of breath entirely, "you suppose that means we got
it across7" "If
we didn't, we probably can't/' came the answer, "and
the only way I know to find out is to go see what's left of
old Veritas Tmebreed." She brushed down her skirts
and sneezed twice at the dust and remarked on stablemaids
and how they got lazier every year, and Gableframe
did the same, and then they looked at each other. "You
ready?" said Hazelbide. "I'm
not ready to go out and walk under that thing hanging
in the air over my head; nor am I ready to see every
last soul running around and screaming like their tails
was caught in a door when it hasn't yet done any of 'em aiy
harm wftatsoever. . . and I for sure don't want to go
stare at that pitiful excuse for a Magician of Rank. But I
will, Hazelbide, I will. Let's get at it" 117 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Fool
Mules," Granny Hazelbide grumbled. "Now what?" And all
the way back to the Castle door and up the steps,
she grumbled. It was one thing for the Mules to mindspeak
the Magician of Rank—the Magicians had always
known the Mules were telepathic, and vice versa —but
the Grannys weren't supposed to know all that But
Granny Hazelbide was ready to bet twelve dollars to a
dillyblow that when the Mules did turn down their power
of projection to accommodate the limitations of Veritas
Truebreed's mind the very first thing they'd done
was inform him that the Grannys had told them to do so.
And thftt was going to be a fine kettle of fish. Things
were a mite less chaotic . . . the townspeople had
recovered from their first shock at the sight of the giant
crystal and were gathered in clumps, talking and shaking
their heads. This was not exactly the normal order
of the day, but the Grannys found it an improve- ment on
the original running around in circles and screaming.
They hurried past a group of Attendants and servingmaids
that looked ready to head them off, and went
straight on up to Veritas Truebreed to see if their trip to
the stables had been a mission of mercy or a red herring. They
found the Magician of Rank much the worse for
wear, white as a sheet and soaked with cold sweat, still
rubbing his head and trembling afl over. But he was able to
talk. "According
to the Mules," he said gruffly when they came
through his door, "I've you to thank for an end to 118 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks y that
unspeakable torture. And I wiU thank you— because
if it had not stopped I would be dead—and then I
would appreciate an explanation." Granny
Gableframe didn't miss a beat. She reminded him
that the Mules' telepathic ability was a pretty open secret
after all these years. And she reminded him that he had
been the one bellowing "Mules!" and they'd only
followed directions. "And as for mindspeech," she finished
up crisply, "we Grannys don't have it, so you needn't
go searching for revelations there. We went down to
the stable and whacked the Mules over the head
and told them—out loud—that if they were trying to talk
to you they were hollering themselves into obliv- ion . .
. and then we came back to see what happened. You
appear to be recovered—" "I
will never be recovered from that, thank you very much!" "Never
mind, Veritas Truebreed, you are at least on your
feet and talking 'stead of howling, and we'll accept that
for now. The question is: what have the Mules been
telling you?" The
Magician of Rank swallowed and stammered, and
Granny Gableframe threatened to kick him with her
shoe the way Granny Hazelbide had. "Speak
up," she said, infuriated. "Time's a-wasting! The
Mules never tried mindspeaking you before, and there's
never been a gigantic humungus hodacious chandelier-bobble
hanging up in the air before, and I for one am
inclined to believe there's got to be a connec- tion!
What did the Mules want with you?" 119 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Ifs
a wild tale/' said Veritas Truebrced. "It's
a wild sight," said Granny Hazelbide. "You take a
look?" "I
looked. I saw ... it One of the basic primordial shapes." "Primordial
shapes be hanged, do you know anything useful?" "Careful,
Hazelbide, you'll have a heart attack," cau- tioned
Granny Gableframe. "And a lot of help that'll be." ''Well,
the man's maddening!" "And
if I had four wheels I'd be a tin lizzy. Calm down
and let him talk. . . he'll get around to it Even- tually." He did. "It
seems," he said slowly, "according to the Mules, it seems
that thing you refer to as a chandelier-bobble is a kind of
mechanism for the focusing of energy. It pulls in
energy and concentrates it. . . and stores it" "To
do what with?" "Just
a minute. . . ." Veritas Truebreed wiped his brow
with the back of a shaking hand. "I've got to sit down." Granny
Gableframe clucked her tongue and told him not to
be such a sissy, but he sat down all the same. "The
Mules tell me," he said when he was settled, "that
there is a group of planets not too far away from here
that is called the Garnet Ring; and that their representatives—something
called the Out-Cabal, and according
to the Mules you'll be able to fill me in on that,
and I will assuredly be interested in knowing why 120 And
Then There 11 Be Fireworks —that
their representatives have been keeping an eye on us for
some time. The crystal out there is sent by the Gamet
Ring, on the basis of information reported back by this
. . . Out-Cabal . . . and the Mules say there's one
just like it over each of the Castles of Ozark." "Ohhhh
dear!" cried Granny Hazelbide. "Oh my! That is
a predicament, for sure and for certain!" "Indeed
it is," echoed Granny Gableframe. "They tell you
anything more, Veritas Truebreed?" "I
got the distinct impression," he snapped at her, "that
you two knew more about this than they did." "Not
accurate," said Gableframe. "Not precisely." "Isn't
it? According to the Mules—" "You
believe a passel of pack animals, Veritas, or you believe
two respectable Ozark Grannys?" "After
what they did to me? Those 'pack animals' you mention?
I believe them!" The Magician of Rank was furious,
and beginning to feel more himself. "It's more than
clear that some very important information has been
kept from the Magicians of Rank by the Grannys of
Ozark for hundreds of years—information that might well have
been crucial to the running of this planet— and I
want you to know that I resent it, and that steps will be
taken!" "You
don't say?" Granny Gableframe said. "What do you
have in what's left of your mind, Mister High- andmighty?
You without so much as a Housekeeping Spell
on hand! You get your powers back . . . such as they
were, such as they were . . . and then you can prat- tle
about taking steps. In the meantime, you mind your mouth." 121 And
Then There'U Be Firework "You
are an unpleasant old woman," said the Magi- cian of
Rank. "Grannys
are supposed to be unpleasant old women," retorted
Gableframe. "You want something young and willing,
you don't go looking for a Granny. Now what I'd
like to know is how long that thing's going to be a part of
our sky out there and what it's intended to do to us. If
you know, we'd appreciate you spitting it out" And
then she muttered, "Oh, law, it heard me!" as a sudden
pulsing. . . not exactly a sound, more a kind of powerful
vibration that thrummed in the stone walls and
floors . . . began. "I suppose that's it, wanning up,"
she said. "I
suppose so too/' said Veritas Truebreed. "How would I
know? Until this accursed day, I had never heard
of an Out-Cabal. Nor a Garnet Ring. You ladies have
minded your mouths admirably." "It
was our duty to do so," said Granny Gableframe. "Quit
your complaining over things you admit you don't know
any more about than the doorknob does." "The
Mules say," Veritas Truebreed sighed, "that this
planet is about to be taken over by the Garnet Ring. We are,
they tell me, now 'eligible'—that's the way they put
it—to be so treated. The crystals will remain where they
are, doing whatever that is they're doing, until they are
fully charged. And then, I am assured, we will be un- able to
resist this Garnet Ring. And I suppose it's true?" "Could
we do anything like those crystals?" asked the Grannys
in one voice. "They
might could be only an illusion," added 122 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Granny
Hazelbide. "I've seen you Magicians of Rank do some
fancy things along that line, in my time." Veritas
Truebreed shook his head. "The Mules tell me
they're real, and that they're as powerful as the Out- Cabal
says they are, and that they can do what they claim.
Now you tell me if the Mules are likely to know what
they're talking about." "Well,
it's misery," said Granny Gableframe, "Just plain
misery—but we have no reason to think they don't.
And plenty to think they do." "Then
we know where we are," he said wearily. "Do
we know how much time we have?" "We
have whatever time it takes until those things are
'fully charged/ like I said before. That's all the Mules
knew." "Well,"
asked Granny Hazelbide, "what do you plan to
do?" "Me?
I plan to go lie down and not move my head until
the Out-Cabal comes to cut it off." "My,
that's impressive!" scoffed the Granny. "You expect
a medal for that, do you?" "Be
reasonable!" shouted the Magician of Rank, and winced
at what it did to his aching head. "As you so po- litely
pointed out to me, not three minutes ago, I haven't
a Housekeeping Spell to my name. What do you expect
me to do?" "There
are a lot of people out there," said the Granny,
"as are frightened half to death. They're not as accustomed
to wonders and marvels as you are, not by a long
sight- And they respect you, magic or no magic. I'll 123 And
Then There U Be Firework thank
you to go get on the comset and spread the word —in
some suitable form. I don't believe I'd tell them what
you just told us, not quite yet Just get on there and
tell them that there's no reason to be afeared right at this
wry minute, which is true. And that well get back to
them, which is true. And that we're working on the
problem—which is true. I do believe you could han- dle
that, Veritas, and I believe you're obliged to. Right now!"
She did not say scat, out of politeness. On his
way out the door, moving as fast as his condi- tion
would allow, and making other allowances for the unsteady
feeling the whole Castle had with that low vi- bration
running all through it, he very nearly ran right over
Silverweb of McDanieIs. "Silverweb—"
he began, but the Grannys, right be- hind
him, gave him a push. "Not
now, Veritas Tmebreed Motley, not now.'" fussed
Granny Hazelbide. "Whatever Silverweb of McDanieIs
needs, it won't be anything as concerns you, and
you're needed to stop the panic out there in the town
and all around the countryside. We Grannys'U see to
Silverweb 1" But
Silverweb needed no seeing to at all. She was as radiant
as if she'd been living on strawberries and thick cream,
as beautiful as ever, and as serene as if this were the
most ordinary of days. She was there, she an- nounced,
to get Troublesome—and the Grannys real- ized
they'd seen no sign of Troublesome of Brightwater through
all of tins, which was becoming of her and 124 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks showed
a proper consideration—and then Silverweb went on
to say that she and Troublesome were going to take
Responsible of Brightwater out into the desert of Marktwain
to the sacred spring. "We'll
hitch a Mule to a wagon," said Silverweb, her voice
like rich melted butter running over in the dish, "and
spread it with a comforter and a pillow to make Responsible
lie easy. And Troublesome and I will lay Responsible
inside, and we will take her away." "But,
child/' hazarded Granny Hazelbide, touching the arm
of the creature—as the Attendant had said, not a
child, and not precisely a woman, either, but the Granny
had the privilege of her years—"this is no time for
such a trek! Don't you know what's happened?" "What
has happened/' said Silverweb of McDanieIs, "is
that the Holy One has spoken to me and told me that I
must get Troublesome, and that she and I must take
Responsible out into the desert- That is all that I need to
know. Granny Hazelbide." «*T* i-
" But— "There's
Troublesome now," added Silverweb. "Right
on time." Troublesome
had her sister gathered up in her strong arms, a
comforter wrapped round her, and no more trou- ble
than a tadling; she wasn't even out of breath, despite all the
stairs. "You
lead on, Silverweb," said Troublesome, "you're the one
as knows how this is supposed to go. And I'll follow.
Can you hitch up a Mule? If you can't, I can." Silverweb
laughed. "I can hitch a Mule," she said. "I 125 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks can
hitch up any living thing that walks this planet, and I can do
a sight more than that. You )'ust come along with
me—and I thank you kindly for waiting for me." It took
the Grannys' breaths away. They stood there in
silence—not the usual way of things—as the two young
women left with their sleeping charge. And then they
watched from the balcony as the gates were opened and the
wagon that carried Responsible was pulled out of the
Castle yard by a prime Mule. "That'll
be Sterling," said Granny Hazelbide, and Granny
Gableframe nodded. "It
would be." "Whatever
do you suppose is going to happen? There's
nothing out there in that desert to eat nor to drink,
and those two didn't gather up so much as a peachapple
before they left here. . . ." In the
streets the people drew back, whispering under their
breaths, to let the wagon through, and the parents held
the tadlings up high to see. And above them, the crystal
had lost its transparent clarity and was beginning to take
on a pale garnet color, that pulsed along with the thrumming
in the stone and in the air. It was
beginning to accumulate its charge. 126 CHAPTER
8 Marktwain's
desert, the one and only desert Ozark had, was
something of a mystery. For one thing, the rest of the
continent would have led you to believe there could be no desert
there; Marktwain was lush green farming land,
surpassed only by the emerald richness of Miz- zurah,
all the way to its coasts in all directions. That you could
go through the pass between Troublesome's mountain
and the others in its chain (not really much more
than high hills, but the Ozark Mountains of Old Earth
had not been towering peaks, either, and there was
thus a precedent for it), and suddenly find yourself heading
smack into a real desert—that was always a surprise. It
wasn't large, and was called simply "The Desert"; if
you've only one, there's no special need to name it The
technology and the knowledge necessary to bind its sands
with plant life and turn it green as the rest of the continent
had been part of the Ozarkers' equipment even at
First Landing. When Marktwain's population passed
sixty thousand, the two Kingdoms of Brightwater and
McDaniels all parceled out in towns and farms, the idea of
keeping a desert for its unique character ceased to be
anything but romanticism. But it was left alone, nevertheless,
and it was a rare day when anybody did 127
" And
Then There'll Be Fireworks more
than go to its border and glance out over its empti- ness.
The desert belonged, by treaty signed on First Landing,
to the Skenys. Troublesome
of Brightwater and Silverweb of McDaniels
headed out into the desert, waiting one on each
side of the wagon, and the few people that had fol- lowed
them that far turned back and let them go on. It was one
thing to be those two and go trifling with the Skenys;
ordinary folk had best mind their own business. And it
was as well they did. Troublesome and Silver- web had
hardly crossed the first smooth ridge of sand, talking
idly of the foolishness going on in Smith King- dom
with its clown of a King and its dithery females, and on
down the ridge's far side, before they saw ahead of them
a group of Skenys standing and waiting. "How
many do you think, Silverweb?" Troublesome asked
softly, abandoning the ridiculous tale of the Smiths. "I
was told there would be forty-four," said Suver- web.
"It is a number significant to them." "Forty-four
Skenys!'' Troublesome blew a long breath. Not
since First Landing had any Ozarker ever seen more
than one Skerry at a time, and to sight one was so rare
that it obligated the whole Kingdom where it hap- pened
to spend a day of celebration and full holiday in 4he
Skerry's honor. Just what the sight of forty-four might
have meant in the way of obligations was difficult to
imagine. It surely would have been a heavy burden of worry
and debate, and Marktwain's citizens had more than
enough of worry on their plates at that moment 128 And
Then There'U Be Firework Sterling
stopped dead when she saw them, and would not
take another step, and the two women hesitated, not sure
whether to try forcing her on or not "What
do you think, Silverweb?" Troublesome asked,
measuring the animal with nanowed eyes. "Shall I
encourage this blamed Mule a tad?" Sterling's
ears went flat back, and she walled her eyes, to
indicate what she thought of the idea, but Trouble- some
was not impressed. "You care to find out who's meaner,
you or me," she told the Mule, "I'm ready any time." "I
think I'd wait," said Silverweb, "and see if we get some
kind of sign." "Like
forty-four Skenys at once? Like a giant crystal over
our heads?" "I
had something less outlandish in mind," Silverweb answered.
For example . . ." And she pointed, doing it discreetly
with the tip of her chin as befit a situation where
the fine edges of manners weren't well known, to- ward
the Skerry that had separated from the group and was
heading toward them. "Is
it male or female, I wonder?" Troublesome said softly. "We
don't even know that there are male and female to the
Skenys," Silverweb reminded her. "We know only
that they arc more beautiful than anything else that we
have ever seen." And
that was true. The one approaching them, mov- ing
over the sand with a gliding step like someone on ice,
and at ease on ice, was blinding in its beauty. Much taller
than Troublesome, who missed six feet by only a 129 And
Then There'll Be Fireworh quarter
of an inch, copper-skinned and its silver hair like a fall
of water in the sun well below its waist, with eyes of
purest turquoise, it lacked only wings to make it Angel.
Angel of what was the question . . . and nobody knew. As
nobody knew what substance of bone must be required
to support the slender muscular bodies of a race that
claimed eight feet as its average height Or how
many there were, or what they ate, or why it was they
hated all water except the narrow trickle they held sacred. Another
time. Troublesome would have been adding up the
bits of data, storing them in her mind to puzzle over
later, as she did faced with any mystery. But not now . .
. not when the Skeny smiled at them, leaned over
the wagon, and lifted Responsible up in its aims and
against its slender body, leaving the comforters and pillows
behind in the bottom of the wagon; and then it turned,
motioning with its head for them to follow. Troublesome
didn't like that at all, and it distracted her
attention completely. That was, after all, her own kin
being galloped off with by a being that nobody knew whether
it might eat her alive or keep her for a pet or skin
her for her hide. But she hadn't much choice, ei- ther,
distracted or not; they were outnumbered many times
over, even if they'd known what manner of living thing
they dealt with. . . and they didn't The
voice in her mind was gentle enough, but it was firm. DAUGHTER
OF BRIGHTWATER, YOU THAT ARE NAMED TROUBLESOME,
it Said, LEAVE THE MULE AND THE 130 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks WAGON
WHERE THEY ARE, AND FOLLOW US. NO HARM WILL
COME TO YOUR SISTER OR TO ANY OF YOU—HOW COULD
YOU THINK SUCH A THING? Troublesome
was not accustomed to mindspeech,, and she
didn't like that, either. Two of the indigenous species
of Marktwain were telepathic, then. It made sense, when
you thought about it... how else could the
treaties have been negotiated? For sure. First Granny
and the others had not landed speaking "Skerry,"
nor would the Skerrys have been fluent in Ozark
English. She'd never thought about it before, and it was
only that she was so flustered that she thought of it now.
It kept her mind off the possibilities up ahead, that
she could in no way predict. But it was said that when
the Mules mindspoke anybody they nearly de- stroyed
that person's mind in the process. The Skerry's voice
in her mind only made her think of bells, chiming. Deep
bells. THAT is
HOW YOU TELL, came the voice again, and she
judged that there was laughter in it THE DEEP BELLS
ARE THE MALES, THE MIDDLE ONES OUR FEMALES, THE
MIXED ONES THE SHEMALES, AND THE HIGH CHIMES ARE OUR
CHILDREN, WHO DID NOT COME ALONG WITH US TODAY. "Oh,
now, that's not likely!" Troublesome protested aloud.
She was impressed, but she would push fust so far and no
farther. She had no intention of just thinking at anything,
if it did stand eight feet tall. YOU ARE
QUITE RIGHT, said a different voice, rr is A CONFUSION
OF TRANSLATION. MY FRIEND MEANS THAT THAT IS
HOW YOUR HUMAN MIND INTERPRETS OUR 151 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks COMMUNICATION.
YOU HAVE BELLS AVAILABLE TO YOU AS A
MODE OF PERCEPTION; WE MAKE USE OF THAT MODE,
FOR ITS CONVENIENCE . . . OTHERWISE, YOU WOULD
HEAR. . . UNPLEASING NOISES. "Botheration,"
said Troublesome, and hurried her pace to
keep up. Beside her, Silverweb called ahead to the
Skerry. "She
is one that would prefer privacy of mind," said Silverweb.
"You are distressing her with your invasions." "I'd
live through it," said Troublesome crossly. "I've lived
through worse, and I don't need mollycoddling." "There's
no need for it," Silverweb answered. "I am here,
and if they want to use mindspeech they can do it through
me. I don't mind it" "Not
at all? Having your whole mind naked like that?" Troublesome
said it before she thought; and then she knew a
deep shame, remembering the way she had lambasted
Lewis Motley Wommack the ^yd for ex- pressing
a similar dislike. And he had had it to bear, if he
spoke the truth, over months—not just a few mo- ments,
as she had- It might very well be different with another
human, instead of this alien creature; never- theless,
she was ashamed. She had not known what it would
be like, nor had she made any attempt to imagine it "Not
a scrap," said Silverweb of McDaniels. "Any- thing
in my mind, they are welcome to. My only prob- lem is
keeping up with youall in this sand—I'm not ex- actly
short, but the rest of you are a good deal longer of leg
than I'll ever be." She was silent a minute, and then 132 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks nodded.
"They tell me," she went on, "that it is abso- lutely
necessary for us to hurry—that the crystals charge quickly
and we have no time to spare." All the
Skenys had in fact gotten far ahead of both the
Ozark women, who had had no practice walking over
dry sand and were floundering as much as they were
stepping. "If
we don't hurry it up, Silverweb, I'll wager they'll just
pick us up and cany us, too." fretted Troublesome, "like
a couple of armloads of kindling. You fall down, I'll
smack you, so help me." "Your
bark," observed Silverweb, "is much worse than
your bite. Why do you go on like that?" Troublesome
had the usual answer ready. "I have a reputation
to maintain." She needed it embroidered across
her chest. "Worked
hard building it up, too, as I recall." "J| "Far too hard to throw it away now,
in the middle of a
desert." Silverweb
laughed, and stumbled, and hurried on as best
she could. The Skerrys were leading them eastward, toward
a line of rocks humped up on the horizon. Darkest
gray, almost black, some of them jet black, against
the sand. Where the sun struck them, rays of light
split out like spears. It was hard on the eyes; what would
it be like if this were not wintertime? "The
spring is there by those rocks," said Silverweb. "Or
so I have been told." Her yellow hair was coming down
from its usual elegant figure-eight of braid, some- thing
Troublesome had never seen happen before; she found
that it worried her, and she stopped to coil the 133 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks heavy
weight of it back again, tuck in the stray ends, and
anchor it firmly with the ironwood pins. "Careful,
Troublesome of Brightwater," Silverweb teased
her. "It begins with tidying up a friend in the des- ert, and
first thing you know you are seized with a lust for
helping people and taking in stray tadlings." "Nonsense—I
just can't abide mess." Silverweb
only laughed at her. "That's Responsible's line,
my friend/' she said, "not yours. You should see yourself." "Silverweb?" "Yes?" "What
happens when we get there?" "Whatever
happens. Don't dawdle. Troublesome." "It's
farther than it looks." "Save
your breath, then!" It was
wise counsel; Troublesome hushed and con- centrated
on closing the gap between them and the rocks.
And at last they were there, a few minutes behind the
party of Skerrys. When
she saw what they were doing, she would have rushed
forward to stop them, but Silverweb had a firm and
astonishingly powerful grip on her arm, and the voice
of a Skerry rang, equally firm, inside her head. WE ARE
SORRY, it Said, TO BE DISCOURTEOUS . . . tF ONLY WE
HAD MORE TIME, WE WOULD OBSERVE YOUR PREFERENCES,
BUT THE CRYSTALS ARE GORGING ABOVE YOUR
CITIES. THERE IS NO TIME LEFT FOR NICETIES. TROUBLESOME
OF BIRGHTWATER, SILVERWEB OF MCDAN- EELS,
THIS IS WHAT MUST BE DONE . . . PAY CLOSE ATTENTION,
AND DO NOT FORGET ANYTHING THAT WE 134 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks TELL
YOU. TROUBLESOME, YOU SEE THAT ROCK, THERE WHERE
THE WATER OVRFLOWS ITS BASIN? The
rock. Where the water overflows. Where her sister
now lay naked, her hair loose in the water and her head
pillowed on another rock set gently under it, where the
water bubbled up out of some hidden source and poured
over the still and lovely body. So frail, she looked! "I
see it." TAKE
YOUR PLACE THERE, Came the Voice. WE SKERRYS WILL
FORM A ... YOU HAVE NO SEMANTIC CONSTRUCT FOR IT,
IT IS A SHAPE OF POWER . . . HERE AROUND THE HOLY
WATER. YOU ARE TO SIT BESIDE YOUR SISTER, ON THAT
ROCK. SILVERWEB, YOU OF CASTLE MCDANIELS, YOU WILL
KNEEL UPON THE SAND, AND YOU WILL CALL DOWN THE
LOVE YOU HAVE LEARNED TO DRAW UPON. YOU WILL ASK
THAT THE SLEEPER WAKE, SILVERWEB OF MCDANIELS, WHILE
WE SKERRYS SING FOR YOU. PLEASE, TAKE YOUR PLACES! "I'm
dreaming this," said Troublesome, too worried to be
anything but cross and rude, but she did as she was
bid, and she went and settled herself on the boulder near
Responsible's head. Behind her, she heard the soft hiss of
movement, and she looked over her shoulder and saw
Silverweb kneeling on the sand with her arms raised to the
sky and her eyes already rapt, even in the scalding sunlight
and the constant battering of rays struck from the
rocks. The Skerrys had taken up positions that looked
to her to lack pattern of any kind, but she was willing
to believe it was a congruent shape for them. She was
willing to believe almost anything. 135 And
Then There U Be Fireworks And now
they were going to sing. And
Silverweb was going to pray. "But
what am I supposed to do?" she asked hoarsely; there
was sand in her throat "Outside of keeping this child
from drowning, that is." SHE
WILL NOT DROWN, came a voice Troublesome felt was
new. Not that it mattered. Bells are bells. THE WATER
IS NOT DEEP ENOUGH OR SWIFT ENOUGH. THAT IS NOT THE
DANGER. 'Tell
me, theni" IF
SILVERWEB OF MCDANBSLS IS SUCCESSFUL, IF THINGS GO AS
WE EXPECT THEM TO GO, THERE WILL BE ... SUDDENLY,
WITH NO WARNING ... A KIND OF TEAR IN THE
FABRIC OF THE UNIVERSE. AT THAT INSTANT, WE BE- LIEVE
THAT YOUR SISTER WILL WAKE. AND AT THAT SAME
INSTANT, THERE WILL BE A CHANCE FOR SOME- THING
EVIL TO COME THROUGH THE TEAR WE HAVE MADE,
SOMETHING THAT WATTS ALWAYS FOR JUST SUCH AN
OPPORTUNITY, THROUGH AGES UPON AGES OF TIME. YOU ARE
TO PREVENT THAT. Troublesome
felt terror in her somewhere; she would have
sworn there was none left in her. The
voice went on, confident, urgent, soothing her. YOUR
ROLE HERE, THE ROLE FOR WHICH YOU HAVE BEEN
LEARNING ALL YOUR LIFE LONG, IS TO RECOGNIZE THAT
EVIL THING HOWEVER BEAUTIFULLY IT MAY BE DIS- GUISED,
AND TO STOP IT FROM ENTERING THIS SPACE AND THIS
TIME. THAT, TROUBLESOME OF BRIGHTWATER, IS WHAT
YOU ARE FOR IN THIS WORLD—WE NEED AN EX- PERT IN
EVIL. Troublesome
felt the terror go, and in its place a rrag- 136 And
Then There's. Be Fireworks meat of
knowledge, as of something forgotten long ago and now
remembered for a fraction of time. From the breadth
of that scrap of remembrance, she straightened and
stared at the Skerry she thought was speaking. "Silverweb!'*
she cried out, taut as a bowstring. "What
about Silverweb? You know what you leave her open
to?" SILVERWEB
OF MCDANIELS IS PROTECTED. THERE ARE FEW
SHIELDS SO INDESTRUCTIBLE AS PURITY AND VALOR IN
COMBINATION. SHOULD ANYTHING GET NEAR HER WITH
STRENGTH ENOUGH TO PASS THOSE SHIELDS, WE ARE MORE
THAN ABLE TO DEAL WTTH IT—AND IT IS NOT LIKELY.
BUT ALL OUR ATTENTION, AND ALL OF HERS, MUST BE
FOCUSED ON A SINGLE POINT. YOU ARE THE ONLY
ONE, TROUBLESOME, WHO CAN PROTECT YOUR SISTER.
BE READY, NOW! DON'T WATCH US; WATCH THERE, CLOSE
BY HER HEAD, WHERE THE ANCIENT EVIL WILL TRY ITS
BEST TO BREAK THROUGH. ... IT IS WEARY PAST BEARING
OF LYING TRAPPED BENEATH THAT SACRED SPRING! Troublesome
understood that well enough; she turned
and set her eyes to watch, holding her breath, her lower
lip caught between her teeth and her strong hands at the
ready for. . . whatever might come. And the
Skerrys sang. It was
not precisely music, as Troublesome under- stood
music. Nothing to it of fiddle or dulcimer or gui- tar,
nothing of melody or harmony either; not even mythm.
She could make no sense of it, but it rose over the
sand and the rocks with an unmistakable power. It was a
call to that same Source that Silverweb called 137 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks upon,
and it supported her call, bore it up and carried it on what
must have been notes and chords, focused it as Troublesome
strained her eyes for anything— There
it was! Lovely in the water, a rose that rocked gently
on the surface of the clear water, a single perfect yellow
rose the size of her two cupped hands, with a scent
that was as seductive as wickedness ever had been in all
of time. Troublesome would have known it any- where.
She had it instantly, before it could drift one inch
closer to the sands that were its first goal, crushed between
her palms, and all her muscles knotted as she struggled
with a loathsome squirming Unknown desper- ately
determined to make the world its territory for a change. "Nasty
piece of work that you are," shouted Trouble- some of
Brightwater, laughing and exultant, "begone to wherever
you came from, crawl back in your hole, you're no
match for me, nor ever could be! Squirm all you like, and
foul me all you care to ... not even trained, are you?
Ah, you're a sony excuse for a Holy Terror, let me tell
you; I was expecting more of a challenge!" Occupied
as she was, she had no way of knowing that the
long silver hair of the Skerrys, and the tunics they wore,
were being whipped and buffeted in a wind against
which—for all their lives spent in this desert— they
could scarcely stand. Or that their singing was being
choked by the clouds of sand that had turned the sky
black above them. Or that around Silverweb, like a shield
shaped to her body, there was a clear space where no wind
blew and no sand whirled, and all was still; and where
all was radiant with a clear golden light that was 158 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks the
same color the evilness had chosen as a strategy to deceive
them. Even the stench as the thing lost its con- trol of
scent-of-rose and began to pour out the smell that was
natural to it could not break the concentration that poured
through Troublesome's hands as they gripped her
adversary by what might have been its throat. That
adversary did not impress Troublesome, nor could
it touch Silvenveb; they were the two polarities that
served to hold this timespace intact. But the Skenys were
mightily impressed, and they gave a great sigh of relief
in Troublesome's mind, all the bells calling out to- gether,
as they saw the golden rose crushed and rubbed to a
slime in her hands, and they felt the wind fall and saw the
desert sky clear once again. Troublesome
bent to rub her arms clean in the sand —she
had no least intention of fouling the sacred water with
the vile stuff that covered her to the elbows. Scru- pulously,
she gathered each grain that might have been contaminated
by it into a heap before her, and she scrabbled
a hole in the sands and shoved those soiled grains
into it and laid a flat heavy rock over the spot to mark
it. And still she wondered if that would do it... might
could be there were tiny suckers and cells that would
leach out through the sand and make the sacred water a
new poison in a Universe already copiously overendowed
with poisons. She was hesitating, crouched over
the flat rock that seemed a puny barrier against such
harm, when she felt Suverweb touch her shoulder, and
jumped, startled. "The
Skenys say,*' Silverweb told her, "that it is en- And
Then There U Be Fireworks tSrdy
dead, with nothing left that can exist in this world. They say
it is not like other deaths, where a substance will
recombine as it goes back to its original elements and
enter the cycle of life again—it is too alien. You are not to
worry, they say; you did what was required, and it is
over." "WeB,
it wasn't much/* said Troublesome. "I could do that
every day and twice on Sundays." "They
would be pleased if you were denied any such opportunity,"
said Silverweb dryly. "That's a direct quote." "Direct
as you can make it, I expect Bells . . . what kind of
language might that be?" Troublesome?" Troublesome
looked at her, still shaking the sand off her
arms. "Yes,
Silverweb?" "It
worked." "What?" "I
said—it worked. Look there, behind you." Troublesome
whirled, and had she not been careful she
might well have cried, and spoiled her image for- evermore.
In the silver of the water, Responsible's eyes were
open, and she was speaking her sister's name. 140 CHAPTER
9 Over
Castle Airy, the giant crystal was beginning to take on the
color of the small mallows that grew wild along Oklahomah's
seaclifis; a tinge redder than the pale color of
peachapple cider well made, but not yet the color of strawberry
wine. As the crystal's pulsing grew stronger, its
humming more clearly felt somewhere in the marrow of the
bones, the point that aimed toward the sky and the
point that aimed straight down toward the Castle it- self
began to look as if they could pierce both targets. They
were darker at the points. The
people of Airy had gone inside their houses, and were
huddled with their families. If they were to die, they
would at least die together, not alone out in a field or a
stable, or back of a counter in some store, some workshop.
It was better to wait with your children and your
kin and whoever you might love close by you. There
was no doubt in their minds that they were going to die. They
only wondered how it would be. Would the thing
plunge down toward the ground like a missile and explode
in rosy flame or rosy poison? A gas, perhaps, spreading
out over the Kingdom and taking them all as it
coursed the air? And would it be a merciful poison, one
that meant no more than a kind of falling asleep? 141 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Or
would there be convulsions and agonies and desper- ate
clawing at the throat? Or would it stay there in the air and
send out its cargo or death in rays, as the lasers did? Or
something else, something completely unknown . . .
and would it be merciful ... or would it be the stuff
of nightmare? They looked at the tadlings, and es- pecially
at the babies, and prayed that it would be mer- ciful,
and swift At the
Castle, Charity of Airy and the three Grannys in
residence could feel the terror. It took no telepathic powers
to sense an emotion like that, coming from every side of
you, and they bit their lips and frowned till their heads
ached. It wouldn't do to take the contagion of that
terror; might could be they would be needed later, and in
their right minds. Castle
Airy had no Magician of Rank for the Mules to
contact; and given that there were three Grannys there
to be put up with that was not surprising. But the word
had come in from Brightwater by comset almost at once,
Veritas Truebreed Motley passing it along just as calm as
he would have announced a blizzard. The women
of the Castle blessed the fortune that had made them
part of that system, and wondered what it was like for the
Kingdoms that were neither part of the Alliance of
Democratic Republics nor supplied by a Magician of Rank. .
. they would be completely isolated now. Granny
Forthright didn't like it a bit "That
thing up there," she fussed, waving at the ceil- ing
over her head with one knitting needle, "it scares the bejabbers
out of me—and J know what it is, not to men- tion
knowing that Airy's not the only Castle so blessed. 142 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks Now
what do you suppose it must be like for the Families
that don't know those things?" "Well,
it won't do," pronounced Granny Flyswift "And
that's all there is to it." "I
agree, it won't/' said Charity of Airy, "but talk is cheap—I
suggest we give it some careful thought before we go
doing anything. Is there truly anywhere that there's
neither comset transmission, nor Magician of Rank,
nor even a friendly neighbor to pass the word along?
Count them off, ladies, and carefully!" "Brightwater,
McDaniels, Clark, and Airy," said Fly- swift
"All on the comset, all brought up to date by Veritas
Truebreed. That's four." "Mizzurah's
got no comsets," put in Granny Heath- erknit,
"but there's a Magician of Rank at Castle Mot- ley for
the Mules to tell direct, and Granny Scrabble there
to see to it they don't kill him in the process. And seeing
as Mizzurah's not much bigger all told than our back
garden, there'll be somebody on the way to Castle Lewis
with a message long since. That's six. And Tina- seeh. .
. bad cess to it anyway . . . Tinaseeh's got four Magicians
of Rank at Castle Traveller, no need to worry about
that crew. And Granny Leeward, which is a shame;
I'd of been right pleased to see the four at Traveller
get their brains scrambled." "Granny,"
chided Charity of Airy. "How you talk!" "That's
seven," said Granny Heatherknit, ignoring her
completely. "Seven of twelve." "Castle
Guthrie on Arkansaw has a Magician of Rank,
and so's Castle Farson—that's nine ... oh, law!"
Granny Flyswift made a soft and sorrowful noise. 145 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks "Ah,
law," she said, counting it up on her fingers, "it'll
be Purdy and Wommack as think they're all alone in
this. No comsets, no Magicians of Rank, no way to know
whatever in the world is happening and nobody as would
care to make the effort to tell them. I can't say as I'm
specially worried about the Wommacks—" "You
should be/' Granny Forthright interrupted. "They'll
be declaring it's the Wommack Curse again." "Forthright,
that slipped my mind entirely! You're right
as right! And wouldn't you know it, wouldn't you just
know it, it'd be the fool Purdys, as don't know enough
to come in out of the rain anyhow, and the Wommacks
with their fool curse, as are left stranded?" Granny
Flyswift raised a finger beside her eyeglasses. "It's
near on enough to make a body think they may have
something with their curses and their poor-mouth- ing
about bad luck following 'em everywhere and every- when!" "They
make their own luck,*' Charity of Airy scoffed, "and
you know it—don't talk nonsense at a time like this!
Anybody wants a curse bad enough can manage to bring
one down; you just have to put your back into it. And
there's nothing we can do about either Wommacks or
Purdys—they might as well be back on Old Earth for all we
can do." "And
that makes eleven," Granny Heatherknit pointed
out. "There's somebody left out" "That's
easy done and easy accounted for," said Granny
Heatherknit. "Nobody wants to think about the Smiths.
The Purdys now, they just need encouragement and
they'd be all right And the Wommacks, a good 144 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks clout
between the eyes'd break them of blaming every- thing
and its little fingernail on their old curse. But the SmirAs,
I declare there's no hope for them! Do you know,
they caught one of their Attendants again—this'll be
what, the ninth time?—trying to tap into the comset transmissions
in the dark of the night? I cannot believe the-" "Granny
Heatherknit!" Charity of Airy so rarely raised
her voice that they all three jumped, and Heath- erknit
closed her mouth in sheer surprise. "If the whole world
came to an end in a thunderclap, you wouldn't have
time to get ready, for it would catch you gossip- ing!" "Begging
your pardon, Charity," said Granny Heath- erknit
"I got carried away." "And
I assume," Charity went on in a more normal tone,
"that we've no reason to concern ourselves with the
Smiths. They've got Lincoln Parradyne Smith the 39th
over there, and whatever else he may be, he's a per- fectly
good Magician of Rank. It'll be only the Wom- macks
and the Purdys, poor souls." "You
don't suppose the Mules would call on the Grannys
in such a hardscrabble?" hazarded Flyswift. "Castle
Purdy has one, and there's two in residence at Castle
Wommack." All
four women shuddered at the very idea, and the other
two Grannys gave Flyswift a long hard look. "If
they did," said Granny Forthright solemnly, "there's
now three less Grannys on Ozark." "Pshaw!
I'm not so sure," said Flyswift. "No, I'm not so sure
as a Granny's mind is any punier than a Magi- 145 And
Then There'U Be Firework clan of
Rank's. Who's to say, excepting always the Ma- gicians
of Rank theirselves, and why wouldn't they?" "You
care to try mindspeech with a Mule?" de- manded
Granny Heatherknit. "Or anything else as lives and
breathes? Or doesn't, for that matter?" Granny
Flyswift admitted that she wouldn't, particu- larly. "Well,
then." Charity
of Airy, tucking back a strand of the hair now gone
snow white with the long months of hardship and worry,
made a sudden hushing sound. That was twice she'd
caught them by surprise in one morning—it was not
like Charity to be ill mannered—and they thought as they
often had lately how she'd gone gaunt and old since
pneumonia had taken her daughter Caroline-Ann. She'd
doted on Caroline-Ann, had Charity. "You
thought of something. Charity?" asked Granny Heatherknit
gently. "Have we forgotten somebody? Twelve
Families there's always been, and twelve we've counted
off—unless a thirteenth's landed, and a fine time
they've picked if they have, I must sayl We've ac- counted
for all, to my mind." "It's
not that," said Charity. "No, it's something that )'ust
struck me. And I may not be right" "And
you may not be wrong, either. Many a long year
now you've been solving problems, it stands to reason
you'd get good at it," said Granny Heatherhut "What's
struck you, m'dear?" "Those
things. Those crystals." "Struck
us all, I do believe. Charity." "Yes,
but I've been thinking about them. . . . 146 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Veritas
Truebreed Motley says they're devices to gather up
energy, focus it—that they're up there charging, like batteries.
And I ask myself, where are they getting that energy?
It's happening fast, Grannys. You go look and see how
much darker they arc, and feel how much louder!
What arc they drawing on for a source?" "Charity,
might could be there's a mothership up there,
beaming it down to them; might could be any- thing!" The
Grannys nodded, all in agreement on that; the unknown
was, after all, the unknown. But Charity had something
on her mind. "I
have an idea," she declared, "and I plan to spread iti"
And she was running for Castle Airy's comset speaker,
her skirts hitched up in one hand and the cane she'd
taken to using lately clutched in the other. "If
I can get through!" she called back over her shoul- der,
and out the door she went, leaving the Grannys staring
after her. "Well,"
said Granny Heatherknit to the others, "bet- ter one
of us turn on the set over there or we'll miss it ourselves,
and wouldn't that be a comedown? Not a one of us
as can keep up with Charity, cane or no cane." Granny
Flyswift moved slowly, belying her name, but she was
close by the comset stud, and it Bickered and came on
about three words into Charity of Airy's mes- sage. "—to
me," she was saying. "I might could be wrong, but I
have a feeling about this. The crystals over the Castles,
they're nothing more than enormous batteries, storage
ceDs» and till they're charged they can't harm us. 147 And
Then There U Be Fireworks Jid
perhaps they charge on sunshine, or wind, or fcardust,
for all we know. But 111 lay you twelve to hree,
citizens, seeing as how they come from a plane" ary
alliance that's founded on magic and not science ... Ill
lay you twelve to three they feed and grow fat on the
plain scared-sick terror that's coming off this planet
like a hurricane. I'll just bet you they do!" The
Grannys looked at each other, and back at Char- ity's
confident face on the comset screen. She could be right;
she'd always had an uncanny way of knowing things,
made up of three parts common sense, three parts
intuition, three parts blind luck, and one part they didn't care
to put a name to. "It
is just possible," Charity went on, "that if we can*t
stop them we can at least slow them down some. If we
can only be calm, and leave off feeding them fear, while
we think what to do. It can't hurt, and it might help. I
want you to turn your hand to something else than
being scared, you hear me? Times tables, that's always
good. Or counting backwards from one hundred by
threes, that's even better. You can't keep your mind on
being scared if you're doing that You tadlings as don't
have your numbers mastered, or anybody as is so scared
they've lost their numbers, you do the alphabet backwards.
Backwards, now! You can't do that and give off
terror at the same time." The
people listening agreed that it made sense, and even if
it hadn't it would be something to do; and those that
had no comsets any longer had neighbors pounding on
their doors to tell them. Charity's
voice went on and on, soothing and strok- 148 And
Then There'U Be Firework ing,
going out to four Kingdoms. Even Veritas True- breed
Motley, nursing his aching temples with a cold doth at
Brightwater, was nodding agreement She had me
principle right, however ignorant she might be of its workings. "Now/'
said Charity of Airy, "I'll do it with you. We'll
all be calm together, calm as pond water. 100. 97. 94.91.
Hmmmm. . . 88. . .85. • ." In the
houses, they said it with her. And the tadlings tried
the other thing and were amazed at how hard it was.
Glottal stop, that was easy. Z, to go on with. Y, and then X,
a person could manage. But from there on it was
hard work, and who ever would of thought it? The alphabet,
that everybody knew like they knew the look of
their thumbs! Backwards it fairly brought the sweat out all
over you. X. . . Q? "Can't
be Q!" said a tiny one, crossly, stamping her foot
"It's not time yet for Q\" "What
is it, then?" challenged her brother. "You're so
smart. . . oh! I know! W! Before X comes W!" "Pheeyeew,"
fussed the little girl. "W. . . now, let's us Just
see. . ." Charity
of Airy and the Grannys were well satisfied; they
could feel the easing in the air almost immediately. It was
just as well, under the circumstances, that none of them
could see or sense the carnage in Smith King- dom,
where Lincoln Parradyne Smith the 39th was pay- ing the
penalty for his phony Granny that was no Granny,
and the people of the Kingdom along with him.
Long before it occurred to any of the other Magi- cians
of Rank to ask a Mule to pass the message along to 149 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks the
Mules of Smith, Lincoln Parradyne had paid his bill in
full; he lay dead on the floor of the Throne Room, his brain
crisped in his skull like a dead coal. And the only thing
spared him was the horror outside and in, where the
people of Smith trampled one another in their panic as they
tried insanely to flee the menace above them. The
crystal over Castle Smith was fust a little different; its
color matched the color of the blood smeared on the streets
and the stairs of the town, almost exactly. Troublesome
of Brightwater lifted her sister out of the
spring and held her close, sacred water and all, won- dering
if she had ever been so happy before. Bring on the
giant alien crystals, bring on the slimy alien wick- ednesses,
bring on anything you fancied; nevertheless, her
sister was awake again. Responsible
fought herself free of Troublesome's em- brace,
which was somewhat more enthusiastic than was compatible
with breathing. "Troublesome?" She
tugged at the long black braid, to get Trouble- some's
attention, and wiped some of the water on her face,
and asked plaintively if she could please have an explanation.
It was not every day a person woke up naked
in a creek, with a crowd attending. She
listened, her face growing more and more stem, while
she was told. All about the awfulness that had come
when she was put in pseudocoma. The poverty and the
sickness and the weather all uncontrolled ... it sounded
like the tales of Old Earth . . . and nobody knowing
what might be happening anyplace but the 150 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks four
Kingdoms of the Alliance, except for rumors. AH about
the Grannys' climb up the mountain, and Trou- blesome's
dreadful ocean voyage. And when the part about
Lewis Motley Wommack the ^rd came alon& she
cried out a broad word in total indignation that star- tled
Silverweb of McDaniels right out of the last scraps of her
rapture. "It
would of been when I was asleep, TroublesomeF declared
Responsible of Brightwater. "That fool man! Ignorant,
that's what he is, not to mention no sense at all.
Half the night on Brightwater it's day on Kintucky» clear
across that ocean on the other side of the world- did he
never leam anything? I was dreaming ... I remember
the dreams. Oh, I remember them well. and they're
not fit for Silverweb's ears. But never, never did I imagine
that while I dreamed I was intruding on his mind. .
. . The idiot! Oh, I'll make him pay, I promise you—oh,
how I'll make him pay! He'll curse the day he was
born, and long for the day that death releases him before
I'm through. . . stupid man!" "He
is that," said Troublesome. "He might have asked
you—but he wouldn't stoop. That's how he put ', fi it Responsible
struggled from her sister's arms onto the rocks,
where she sat hugging her knees and clothed only in her
long hair, that was almost dry now in the hot des- ert
sun. "It
was the Timecomer Prophecy," she said sorrow- fully,
"and no way to escape it. But I must say there's nothing
elegant to the way it was fulfilled." 151 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Nor
any excuse," said Silverweb. "For either him or you." Responsible
hadn*t any interest at that moment in subtle
moral questions. "Now what?" she said. She was a tad
dazed, but she was not so addled that she intended to get
into a discussion of how she and young Wommack might
have managed to avoid what had been decreed since
the beginning of time. What she wanted to know was the
status of things. Before
Troublesome or Silverweb could speak, the Skenys
took it up. RESPONSIBLE
OF BRIGHTWATER, THE PLANETS OF THE GARNET
RING NOW SEE THIS WORLD AS RIPE FOR THE CONQUERING,
AND THEY HAVE COME TO PLUCK IT—IT FALLS
NOW WITHIN THEIR LAWS OF COLONIAL RIGHT. i CAN
SEE THAT IT MIGHT, Responsible replied, not caring
how much her mindspeaking might startle the other
two women. There didn't seem to be much left in the way
of secrets anyhow. WHAT HAVE THEY DONE, EXACTLY? THEY
HAVE HEARD THE REPORT OF THE OUT-CABAL, THAT
THIS WORLD HAS FALLEN TO ANARCHY AND DISAS- TERS,
AND THEY HAVE SET A ... YOU HAVE NO SEMANTIC CONSTRUCT
FOR IT. NO ... YOU DO! YOU MUST IMAGINE A
STORAGE CELL, DAUGHTER OF BRIGHTWATER, ONE HUNDRED
AND TEN FEET FROM POINT TO POINT, POISED OVER
EACH AND EVERY OZARK CASTLE AND FEEDING NOW —CHARGING
NOW—WHILE WE STAND HERE TALKING. THEY
ARE SHAPED LIKE DIAMONDS, AND YOU WOULD CALL THEM .
. . CRYSTALS. THEY ARE DEADLY, AND THERE IS VERY
UTTLE TIME. 152 And
Then There Q Be Firework WHAT
HAS BEEN DONE? Responsible asked them, and Troublesome
realized suddenly that her sister's mind- voice
was |ust that, a voice, and not bells. When she had the
leisure, if she had the leisure, she would consider the question
of why that caused no barrier to the conver- sation.
HAVE THEY BROUGHT OUT THE LASERS AGAINST THE
THINGS? HAVE THEY TRIED A TRANSFORMATION, A DELETION
TRANSFORMATION WITH ALL THE NINE MAGI- CIANS
OF RANK— The
Skerry cut her off. YOU
FORGET, it Said. THERE HAS BEEN NO MAGIC ON / THIS
WORLD WHILE YOU SLEPT—YOU HAVE BORNE IT ALL WITHIN
YOUR SELF. AS FOR THE LASERS, YOUR PEOPLE HAVE NO
WAY OF KNOWING WHAT IT MIGHT DO IF THEY WERE TO
PIERCE THE CRYSTALS, OR EVEN IF THEY WERE TO
TRY—NOR DO WE, NOR DO THE MULES, NOR DO THE GENTLES.
THE GENTLES, DAUGHTER OF BRIGHTWATER, ARE
VERY DISTRESSED BY ALL THIS. ... I DO NOT KNOW IF
THEY WILL EVER COME UP TO THE DAYLIGHT AGAIN.
NOW, WE ALL ASK THE SAME THING, AND IT SEEMS TO US
ONLY JUSTICE, SINCE IT IS YOUR PEOPLE WHO HAVE
BROUGHT ALL THIS UPON US. WE ASK THAT YOlf DO
SOMETHING, FOR THIS WORLD IS IN YOUR CHARGE. It
seemed to Troublesome that that wasn't justice at all, or
even likely, and she and Silverweb both protested at once
that Responsible was bound to be weak and like a
newbom babe for some time, that she would have to get her
strength back as anybody does after a long time ill,
and that asking her to take on a whole passel of alien planets
in her condition was downright ridiculous. It came
out garbled, a scrap from Troublesome and a scrap 153 And
Then There'U Be Fireworh from
Silverweb, and some scraps from both, but they were of
one mind on the matter. What
they had not taken into account was the strength
of the energy that was being lent to Respon- sible
by the Skenys and the Mules. This was their planet,
too, and had been theirs many thousands of years
before ever an Ozarker set foot on it, and they had no
desire to see it fall to the Gamet Ring, with who knew
what consequences to follow. They didn't know a great
deal about the peoples of the Garnet Ring, but they
knew enough to be sure they weren't anybody you'd
want for neighbors, and never mind the details. Responsible
of Brightwater gave her sister and Silver- web one
look of considerable irritation, drew on the more
than ample reservoir of energy the Mules and the Skenys
were offering her, and before the other two women
could so much as draw a breath she had SNAPPED
the three of them back to her own bedroom at Castle
Brightwater, leaving Sterling to bring the wagon home. Sitting
on the edge of her bed, where she'd lain so long
silent and motionless, she clucked her tongue, and glared
at Troublesome and Silverweb, both of them more
than slightly startled by their unaccustomed mode of
transportation. "This
won't do," announced Responsible. "This won't
do at all. Let me get something on my bones be- sides
my skin, and I'll see to it." And she
headed for her wardrobe with her hands al- ready
busy braiding her hair, pausing only the few sec- 154 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks onds it
took to advise Troublesome that she'd never seen
anybody quite so grubby and it would be a good thing
if she had a tidy-up before she forgot how the parts
of a decent female were supposed to be arranged. 155 CHAPTER
10 *'My
la^y—I am afraid." The
words came from an unusual source; Jessica of Lewis,
Teacher Jessica these past seven months, was in the
usual run of things a tower of strength. She was a true
Three: brilliant, creative, high-spirited, and one for whom
everything seemed to come easily. She had slipped
into the Teaching Order as a hand slips into a glove
made to its measure. None of the usual kicking at the
traces for Jessica of Lewis. Not a flicker when her beloved
books— "Real books!" the others had whis- pered.
"Not micros, real books' And three of them!"— had
been taken from her and added to the community library
in Castle Wommack's north wing. When all the rest
were down, it was Teacher Jessica they relied on, to bring
their spirits up and to remind them once again that
for those that are vowed to poverty die experience of
poverty is no hardship. Now she
sat in Faculty Meeting, fifth down from Teacher
Jewel of Wommack, so fast had she ascended through
the ranks, and said: "My lady, I am afraid." "We
are all afraid," Teacher Jewel responded. "Not to be
afraid would show a lack of common sense, or an unhealthy
detachment from reality. There is a group consensus;
nowhere in that consensus is there space for 157 And
Then There U Be Fireworks the
crystal suspended above this Castle. How could we not be
afraid?" "That
bodacious great rock hanging over our heads and
ready for to drip down blood, it looks like . . . Law! Teacher
Jessica, I should hope we're afraid!" "If
it is a rock," said Jewel of Wommack carefully, giving
the new Teacher Candidate a measuring look, "what
is holding it where it is, Cousin Naomi? Rocks do not
Boat, neither do they fly. And there is no more magic." Naomi
of Wommack met her kinswoman's eyes with- out
flinching; a good sign, thought Jewel. Naomi's speech
was rougher than any Candidate's they had ac- cepted
yet; one would have thought she was trying for the
formspeech used by the Grannys, except that even the
Grannys no longer said "for to" before their verbs . . .
perhaps in a moment of great excitement one might,
but Jewel could not recall an example. Naomi had
come out of a pocket on the tar side of the Wilder- ness
Lands of Kintucky, from a cluster of six households so
isolated they had not had comsets even before Re- sponsible
of Brightwater was struck down. The rest of Kintucky
had not even known they were there, and given
the possibilities of marriage open to them they would
not have lasted long—it was good fortune a Teacher,
canvassing the Wilderness on her Mule, had stumbled
across them. "There
will be again," said Naomi, confident as a child.
"As there do be star and sun and tree. Somehow it's
got a hitch in it, it's a kind of drought as comes in a 158 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks bad
year for the rains, but no reason for to doubt I don't
doubt" Jewel
of Wommack believed her; she was as trans- parent
as thin new ice on a puddle. And—always pro- vided
they all lived through whatever this crisis was— Naomi's
ways might require more polishing than the other
Candidates' had. Maybe. Jewel had discussed it when
Naomi of Wommack joined them, and there had been
disagreement among the senior faculty. "She
will be going back to Teach in the Wilderness Lands
and along their borders/' Jewel had reminded them.
"Might could be that if her speech and her man- ners
are greatly changed they won't trust her there, and trust
is the foundation of Teaching. Think of my brother—when
he took up the speechmode of the Magi- cians
of Rank, purely to spite them, and then kept it up purely
to spite the rest of us—think how it changed the way
people behaved around him. He has a good deal more
difficulty coaxing the young women into the hay- mows
than he had when he spoke like anybody else . . . and a
very good thing that is, I might add." "But
how, my lady," the others had protested, letting the
matter of Lewis Motley drop, "how can she be re- spected
if she speaks like she does, and drinks her coffee out of
her saucer?" Jewel's
eyes, always dark blue, had gone even darker, and she
had rebuked them sharply, reminding them for what
seemed to her the ten thousandth time that it was presence
that inspired respect, not fine manners and flowery
speech. 159 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks "Do
you ever look at your Teachers* Manuals?" she had
asked them, exasperated. "It's set down there for you
clearly enough, if you'd only look!" It was
among the Rubs Major The
essence of inspiring belief is to achieve congruence,
so that the channel of the voice and the
channel of the body are in every smallest feature
in true harmony. And the
codicil: And it
would be well if the channel of the heart could
be harmonious as well, providing always tor the
protection of the innocent That is
... if you knew too much. keep it to yourself, and
never mind the congruence of the heart, which was why it
went in a codicil. Candidate
Naomi of Wommack met die congruence requirement
to perfection. Her words were rough, her features
were rough, her manners were rough, her move- ments
were rough. She strode when she walked, she leaped
up when she stood, she collapsed in a heap when shesat
. . . "It
is congruence." Teacher Jewel had said, ending the
discussion. "It may be of great value. I know no re- quirement
that Teachers must be like dolls, all matched the way
the Grannys are. I may in fact go back to an easier
way of speaking my own self; I was more comfort- able
that way." A voice
in the back of her head had said sadly: No, you w3l
not And she had known it was true. Senior 160 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Teacher
of the Order, and not yet sixteen-she needed every
mark of authority she could get, including the ele- gant
speechmode—not quite his own, but elegant none- theless—in
which Lewis Motley Wommack had drilled her
till she wept. He had been quite right "My
lady?" Jewel
was wrenched from her reverie, and embar- rassed
that she'd been able to fall into it, considering the circumstances. "I
apologize," she said distractedly. "My mind was somewhere.
. . in a pleasanter time." "We
are wondering," said the speaker, a young Teacher
whose voice had the granite edge fright gives when
held back on tight rein, "if we should go on with the
lessons today. We are afraid ... the children are even
more so." "And
what are the children doing at this moment, Teacher
Cristabel?" Jewel asked her. "Do you know?" "Huddled
around their parents, sitting in their laps and
being rocked if they're little enough, cowering under
beds and porches . . . anything to get out of sight
of that. . . thing. Whatever it is." "In
that case," said Jewel of Wommack resolutely, "we
will of course go on with lessons. And the quicker the
better. The most helpful thing we could do would be to
present those children with die idea that there is order
in their days despite diat unholy object, and that it
hasn't the power to make the grownups set aside the usual
daily routine." One of
her faculty had a thought that had been diick on the
far side of the world, in Airy Kingdom. 161 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks 'They
are all about to die/' she said. "Better they die together
than apart." Jewel
felt a rage that would be no help here, and she put it
aside to be dealt with another time, and set her questions. "Teacher
Cecuia," she asked, "how is it that you know
they, or any of us, are about to die?" "My
lady!" "Well?
If you have information, speak up; and if you have
none, hold your peace. Has that crystal done any one of
us, or any thing, injury?" "Not
yet, my lady." "Not
yetl But it will, eh? It does not fit the group consensus,
will not be poked or shoved into the model we have
built and labeled HERE SITS THE REAL WORLD . . .
and therefore, it has to be a source of death." "But
my lady—" "Perhaps,"
said Jewel icily, "might could be the time has
come for a change in that model. Had you thought of
that? It is unknown; one fears the unknown. No doubt
the first rainbow ever to be seen in the sky had people
running and squalling, too." Teacher
Candidate Naomi was fascinated. Jewel could
tell, and before she could call out something dis- graceful,
the Senior Teacher moved smoothly on into her
next sentence. "Until
such time as we have evidence that that thing is a
danger, we will behave normally," she instructed them.
"That is our duty." The
Teachers and the Candidates nodded, though some
did it reluctantly. They could see the rightness of 162 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks what
she said, and hoped those Teachers out riding their
circuits or in residence in small towns beyond reach
of the Casde would see it as well. The sight of the Teachers
at their posts presenting history and grammar and
mathematics and ecology and music theory to the children,
as they did on any other day, would go a long way
toward calming any panic. Business as usual, that was
what was needed. Lewis
Motley Wommack the 33rd must have thought
so, too. He came into the room in a fury, de- manding
to know why they weren't already on their way to
their classes. Jewel's
voice sliced the air like a whip: "When I say that
they are to go to their classes, they will go—and not until!" The
other women dropped their eyes and folded their hands;
except for Naomi, who would not for anything have
missed a single detail of the confrontation between brother
and sister. "Jewel,
I do not mean to interfere—" the young man began. "Then
don't. Co on about your business ... if you have
any business . . . and leave us to ours. You have nothing
to contribute here, and we have no time to cod- dle
you." I will
never stop paying, thought Lewis Motley; never.
She wanted a home, and a nuns body beside hers at
night, and babes in her arms, and tadlings play- ing
round her that looked just like that man; that's all she
ever wanted. And I gave her this instead. 163 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks It had
been necessary, he was still convinced of that Without
the comsets, cut off from the rest of the conti- nents,
the people of Kintucky would have been con- demned
to ignorance and superstition; the Teachers had been
absolutely necessary. But she was not going to for- give
him. And
there'd been the matter of Responsible of Brightwater.
. . that had not been necessary. He gave
her a stiff and formal nod, longing for the days when
she'd worshiped the ground he walked on and the
air he breathed. He wondered sometimes if he would
ever love anything or anyone as he loved his little sister.
He hoped nob "I
beg your pardon," said the former Guardian of Castle
Wommack, and closed the door quietly behind him as
he made his exit "Now
then," said Jewel—and they all understood; (he
incident had not happened—"the only question is what
you are to tell the children. And we must decide quickly,
because you should be in your classrooms in ten minutes,
and well prepared. Suggestions, please." Teacher
Sharon of Airy, second in rank to Jewel her- self,
spoke first "Do
we know anything?*' "Nothing,*'
said Jewel. "It was not there; it appeared out of
nowhere and it was there; it remains there. It grows
darker in color, and the Castle throbs with the vi- bration
it is emitting. That is all." '*We
cannot tell the children that!" "Why
not? It is the truth." 164 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks The
protests came from eveiy one of the seventeen who sat
around the table, except Naomi of Wommack. "Dozens,"
said Naomi. "What point is there making up
tales and pretty lies? Reckon any tadling smart enough
to do his three-times is going to see we're lying —they
do, you know. You can't lie to tadlings. Best they
see we know what they know and howsomever, pointy
rock or no pointy rock, we're there for to teach same as
always. Unless one of youaH has an explanation to
offer 'em as will pass for truth." "Well?
Have you?" Jewel asked the silent women. "It
seems harsh," said Teacher Sharon, considering. "It
is quite clear," Jewel of Wommack told her hesi- tant
faculty, "that whatever that is up there, it was not brought
us by the Good Fairies for our delight. What is haish
is letting those children cower and shiver and cry all the
day long while we sit here and console one an- other.
You wiD go to your classes—as usual. If the chil- dren
ask what that is in the air, you will say you don't know,
and you will go on with your lessons—as usual If they do
not bring it up, you will not bring it up. As for me, I
will get the fastest Mule we have in the stables and
ride out to by to reach the Teachers in the country schools,
as many as I can, and I will be telling them what I
have told you. As usual. Do youall understand?" "Yes,
my lady." Fifteen
grudging yes-my-ladys, and one willing one horn
Naomi of Wommack; Naomi would of been will- ing,
Jewel suspected, if ordered to lay herself full length in a fire. 165 And
Then There U Be Fireworks "Let's
get on with it, then/' said Teacher Jewel, and she
took up the small bell at her right hand to give the three
rings of dismissal. So it
was that Jewel of Wommack was not in Boone- vflle
when the emergency alarms shrilled from every comset
in the Castle and the town. She was out on Gamaliel,
a Mule short in temper but long on endur- ance,
making her way around a thicket of tangled briars toward
the thirty-one families of Capertown, six miles beyond
the borders of the capital. There
was a delay white the people realized what the sound
was, it had been so long. For a few moments they thought
it was something new from the horror in the sky,
and the Teachers were hard put to it to keep their charges
calm as they waited for word to come explaining it to
them. They kept their voices steady and went on with
the measured presentation of principles and con- cepts,
and if their hands trembled they clasped them firmly
behind their backs. The astonishing noise went on and
on and on. And then, almost everywhere at once, people
remembered. "It's
the comset alarm!" It came from a hundred places.
People stared at one another, and shouted: "What
does it mean?" The
comsets had been silent on Kintucky two years at least;
and even when they'd been an ever present part of daily
life, the alarm had been rare. It was no wonder they
were confused. But when they turned to look at the comset
screens set in their housewalls they saw that it was true;
they were functioning again. The red cafl light 166 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks in the
upper right-hand comer of each screen was blink- ing
steadily on and off, and the alarm shrilled on. Those that
had hung a picture or a weaving over the screen to escape
its dead gray eye always staring at them rushed to take
away the barrier and get to the ON stud. "Ah,
the Holy One be praised, the Holy One be praised!"
cried Granny Copperdell at Castle Wom- mack.
"Will you look? It's herself, oh glory be, it's her- self!
It's Responsible of Brightwater herself" First a
miracle of terror, now a miracle of some other kind .
. . life was confusing. But even in the classrooms everything
else stopped, while the people of Ozark lis- tened
to Responsible's voice. She
began by explaining, for those Castles that might not yet
know, what the crystals were and where they came
from. She spoke hurriedly and promised them de- tails
later, when there was more time. "But
for now," she said, "the details don't matter. For
now, youall must listen to me, and pay close atten- tion to
what I say, and waste no more time in carry-ons. Listen,
now! "The
peoples of the Camet Ring are not savages— they
have laws. By their laws they may move to conquer only
planets and systems of planets that are governed, as they
are, by magic rather than by science. And of those planets
they are constrained to conquer only in two situ- ations:
first, when the planet they're hankering after has gone to
anarchy and has no government of its own to be displaced;
second, if the planet they fancy is dying any- way, of
natural disasters or of war. Ozark—this planet- comes
near meeting both those conditions at this very 167 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks minute,
if what I'm told is true; and I've no reason to doubt
it. And that is why the Garnet Ring has set those crystals
in our skies. "I
do not know what the crystals will do if they aren't stopped,"
she told them. "I haven't the least idea. I do know,
however, that they have power enough to destroy us
twelve times over, no matter how it is they go about it And
I know how to stop fheml If youall will help me, and
waste not one second." Responsible
paused and gave them time to take all that
in, and beside her, beyond the range of the cam- eras,
Troublesome squeezed her sister's left hand, and Silverweb
of McDaniels held tightly to her right hand, and the
Grannys sat with their hands pressed to their lips.
As for Veritas Truebreed Motley, he paced. There was no
way of knowing if the comsets were working on the
other continents where they'd been disused all this time.
There was no way of knowing if there was any- body
left alive on some of those continents to hear tile alarm
and turn on the comsets if they did still work. And
there was no way, for sure there was no way, to pre- dict
whether, even if everything was working and all the Ozarkers
were hanging on Responsible's every word, she would
be able to persuade them. The suspense was al- most as
hard on him as his humiliation. How had Re- sponsible
of Brightwater been brought out of pseudo- coma,
without the help of the Magicians of Rank? Nobody
would tell him; Responsible had just smiled, a maddening
gleeful smile, when he tried to find out Veritas
Truebreed smacked his fist in his palm, and he
paced. 168 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks Meanwhile,
Responsible went on talking, keeping her voice
in the mode that carried the message: THERE is NO QUESTION
BUT THAT I WILL BE OBEYED. "At CVery CaS- de,"
she said, "you will call a Family Meeting, and elect —at
once!—a Delegate to the New Confederation of Continents
of Ozark. The Magicians of Rank will SNAP the
Delegates here to Brightwater as quickly as you choose
them ... if you have no Magician of Rank in residence,
be ready; one will be with you within the next half
hour, and will not be pleased if you have no Dele- gate
ready to return with him when he arrives, I warn you.
Confederation Hall is at this very minute being made
ready for the Delegates—" Troublesome
whistled softly, long and low, and Sil- verweb
smiled at the lie, and the two of them—followed by the
Grannys at as much speed as the old women could
muster—headed out of Castle Brightwater for Confederation
Hall. with Troublesome waving the keys above
her head to show she still had them. "Once
the Delegates are here," Responsible went on, "they
will offer a motion that a New Confederation be formed,
second it, and pass it by unanimous vote—they will
have ample time and more than ample time to write a new
Constitution and work out all the trimmings and doodads
they care to, when the crystals have been with- drawn.
But that wiU not be enough. "It
will be necessary/' she told them solemnly, "to call
the roll." That
had never been done within the memory of any- one
living, nor the memory of their parents, nor their grandparents.
Very early, before the Ozarkers had 169 And
Then There'U Be Firework moved
out from Marktwain and their number had been small,
it had been done. But now? "The
Garnet Ring wants this planet very badly/' said Responsible.
"Whatever you have done to it as I slept, and I
understand that you have not been idle in your de- struction,
it is still rich in ores and forests and land and seawater.
. . everything that a crowded system like the Garnet
Ring needs and does not have. They have set no controls
on their population and no controls on their greed—they
will not give us up for a gesture. It will be done,
one vote at a time, for every citizen over the age of
twelve years. Kingdom by Kingdom. Stay at your comsets,
and when the Chair says to begin, you will an- swer
one at a time, in an orderly fashion. You will say, for
example: *I, So-and-So of Clark, hereby cast my vote for the
New Confederation, and I say Aye; let it be so recorded/
It is of course your privilege to vote against the New
Confederation; if enough of you do so, we wiB learn
what the Garnet Ring proposes to do with us." And she
let them think about that a while. As a dem- ocratic
method of persuasion, it had its shortcomings, and she
was conscious of them. On the other hand, death
or slavery weren't overly democratic either, and they
appeared to be the other alternatives. If the means turned
out not to be justified by the ends, she would have
some paying to do. She'd worry about that when it happened.
Right now, she had a world to convince. A
comcrew tech stuck his head in at the door, then, and
raised both fists above his head and shook them at her.
That meant the data was back to the computeis; 170 And
Then There'a Be Fireworks that
meant the comsets had been turned on everywhere —even
on Tinaseeh. That meant they were working, and it
meant there were Ozarkers to watch them. Re- sponsible
would have jumped up and down for joy ex" cept
that it would of introduced an element of confu- sion
into her presentation. She
nodded at the man and then began again, since there
might of been those coming in just then from the woods
or the fields, or only just finding a house that still had a
comset in working order. And she went through it all one
more time. And when she got to the end of that, she
began again. By the
time she had reached the third recitation of the
manner of calling the roll of every Ozarker over the age of
twelve, the first Delegate had landed in the yard of
Confederation Hall, his arms clasped round the waist of
Shawn Merryweather Lewis the yth. Magician of Rank in
residence at Castle Motley, the two of them seated
on a bedraggled and scrawny Mule without so much as
a saddle blanket. Never mind, though; it had been
able and willing—it had in fact been eager—to fly. They
were landing everywhere, and the Grannys of Brightwater
threw open the doors of Confederation Hall
and shouted them a welcome, while Troublesome sneaked
out me back door and went home, and Silver- web
stood and smiled. Now they would show those cursed
Garnet Ringers, whatsoever they might be! They would
show them what a people united could do, how swift
and sure a freedom-loving people could move to set up
a new and a strong government, how quick such a 171 And
Then Tkere'U Be Fireworks government
could move to take care of such petty mat- ters as
weather and hunger and disease and disaster and wari The
Grannys were as near ecstasy as a Granny could get,
and in the excitement of the moment they had not even
noticed that the arthritis that had been crippling them
was gone. They stood on the steps of Confed- eration
Hall, holding the doors wide, the teais pouring down
their faces, cheering as each new Delegate arrived, and as
each Mule and Magician of Rank SNAPPED out of
sight to go after the next one. They
paid no mind to the fact that SHverweb of McDaniels,
amusement in her eyes and cobwebs on her dress,
was headed back toward Castle Brightwater to see what
she could do now to help Responsible. Nor did it occur
to them that Troublesome was long gone. It was
a brand-new day. 172 CHAPTER
11 On
Tinaseeh there was no need for anybody to ride out into
the countryside to search out people beyond the range
of the comsets. The Castle stood grim and dark at the
central point of the three squares marked off by the logs of
ironwood, set upright side by side and lasered to wicked
points; this was Roebuck, capital city and only settlement
of Tinaseeh, and it had ample room within it for the
six hundred and three persons still alive in Trav- eller
Kingdom. Except
for the members of the Family and the Magi- cians
of Rank, except for the College of Deacons and the
Tutors—and except of course for Granny Leeward —the
people of Tinaseeh were frail and ill. Measles and croup
and hunger took the young; pneumonia and can- cer and
hunger took the old; and at the Castle the Magi- cians
of Rank themselves took turns guarding the secret stores
of extra food and the priceless herbs. They could trust
nobody else with that duty. When
the comset alarms went off, piercing the stillness
that covered Roebuck like a visible miasma, bro- ken
only by the exhortations of Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
the 26th and his Deacons—no child had laughed on
Tinaseeh in many days, and now they were past cry- ing as
well—they were like red-hot irons through the m And
Then There Q. Be Fireworks • ears of
the silent people. And Jeremiah Thomas, know- ing the
high tone at once for what it had to be, cursed in a
way that brought the members of his household up- right
in shock. They had never heard a single broad word
cross his lips before, not one; and there he stood shaking
his fist at the wall where the red comset light was
blinking, and shouting fit to turn the air blue for miles
around. Granny
Leeward was the first to recover, and the first to
realize how little time they had. "He's
right," she said urgently, "though 111 not de- fend
the filth he's used to express himself. . . . I do be- lieve
his mind's turned, and no wonder. But we should never
of left the comsets in the houses! They ought to have
been ripped out, made truly useless, the day we got back
here from the accursed Grand Jubilee, aye, if not long
before. Leaving them, that was a grave mistake, and
Jeremiah Thomas is right thrice over! But listen—it will be
a while, might could be quite a while—before the
people remember what that sound is. Might could be they
won't remember, for that matter; I don't recall they've
ever heard it. If we hurryl If we get out and call them
out of their houses before they notice the lights— those,
now, they'll remember. All of you, you go fast, you go
from house to house and silence the wicked things,
cut the wires or whatever it is as makes them go, and we
might could get out of this yetl If we hurry, mind!" "What
could it be for?" marveled Feebus Timothy Traveller
the 6th, staring around at the others. "What do you
suppose?" 174 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Whatever
it is, it comes from the womb of evil," said
Leeward viciously, "for only Brightwater has the means
to send out that alarm. And whatever it is, we do not
care to hear it!" "Now,
Granny Leeward," the young Magician of Rank
protested, "it may have to do with the crystall And if
it does, we—" "No
doubt it does have to do with the crystal," Granny
Leeward threw back at him. "And no doubt you're
still not quite over that fever you came near tak- ing,
eh, Feebus Timothy? Of course it has to do with the
crystal; and nevertheless, we do not choose to hear! Where
is your faith?" If the
people of Tinaseeh had not been so weak and so
sickly, the Family might have been able to bring it off.
Some would of been in the half dozen stores of Roebuck;
some in the schoolrooms of the Tutors; some outside
the walls working in the forests or the fields; some
would of been walking in the town on their way to or from
any of these things. But far too many of the handful
of people remaining were housebound by sick- ness,
and from their pallets laid on cold bare floors they had demanded
that the comsets be turned on, and they had
heard every word spoken by Responsible of Bright- water. While
the rest of the Family and its deputies were racing
through the streets to try to prevent that from happening.
Granny Leeward and Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
sat alone before the comset at Castle Traveller and
heard it all—twice through. And when the others 175 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks returned
to report that they had failed, that they had been
too late, the Granny was ready for them. "Call
the people together," she said. Her voice made them
think of the water that ran deep in the Tinaseeh caves
in utter blackness, too cold even for blindfish to survive.
"Those as cannot walk are to be carried, and those
as try to say you nay are to be offered . . . prom- ised
... a taste of the Long Whip. Everybody, every last
chick and child, is to be brought into the Inner Courtyard
to hear Jeremiah Thomas speak against this temptation.
Souls are precious things—we'll not see them
lost this easily!" It took
time, because the messengers were few and al- ready
tired from their first hasty dash through the town, but not
so long as might have been expected, given the frail
health of the people. The College of Deacons met some of
them in the streets, already on their way, cany- ing
sick children in their amis. And in not much more than an
hour after the alarm had sounded, they were all assembled.
The Family, the Magicians of Rank, the College
of Deacons—they sat on a platform used in happier
times for the feastday services of the church, meant
to give space for the Reverends and the choirs. The
people that could stand stood, lined up in a squared-off
horseshoe with the platform at its open end. Those
that couldn't manage that leaned against the rough
walls or lay on their pallets on the ground, or were cradled
in the arms of relatives and friends. And
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller spoke, while Granny Leeward
sat at his right hand with the Long Whip 176 And
Then There'll Be Firework coiled
and ready in her lap, and a muscle twitching high in her
right cheek fust along the ridge of the bone. "My
people," said the Master of Castle Traveller ten- derly,
raising his arms and spreading them wide in the pastoral
embrace, "you know how I love you! More dear to me
you are than ever son or daughter was to other man,
more tightly bound to me than ever the bonds of blood
have been! For you are the faithful. . . out of holy
suffering you have come pure and filled with pre- cious,
nay, with priceless grace; around you the wicked and the
weak in spirit have fallen like grass before the scythe,
and yet you have stood- You have not fallen. You
have not shrunk from the blade, not from its very edge;
when it was at your throat you have bent to give it the
kiss of fearless love. You have never doubted' How I love
you—perhaps I love you more even than is fitting, but the
Holy One will forgive me that "And
how do I know all this? How can I be sure? Oh, my
beloved people, only think what has been vouch- safed
to you this glorious day! Those the Almighty loves,
those are chastened; those the Almighty trusts, those
are tested; those the Holy One counts among the elect,
those are sent the blessing of ultimate temptation that
they may demonstrate their contempt for all temp- tation!
And this has come to you, to you, to every last and
least and weariest one of you ... for the Almighty knows,
knows in confident glory, that there is no test your
faith is not equal to! "When
I think"—and here Jeremiah Thomas let his hands
move in and cross over his heart, and he added a 177 And
Then There'U Be Fsreworh judicious
quaver to his voice—"when I think what honor
has been done you, my beloved Sock, I am struck to die
heart. Who am I, that this blessing should pour down on
me? Who am I, that I should lead so mighty, so
fearless, an army of souls? What an honor has been done
me, the least of all the servants! "Fall
to your knees," urged Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
the z6th, his words honey and oil spreading around
him, "fall to your knees! The trollop has spoken again
from the citadel of sin, and you have heard her! And
unto you, beloved, has come the opportunity to say to the
Daughter of Brightwater a Nof that will echo throughout
the farthest comers of this world! NoJ you will
say, we are not afraid of the abomination that pulses
and grows each moment more gorged with blood above
our heads, tor it is only one more of the puny tests
sent to try our faith, and we gtory in that trial! Nof you
will say, we are not afraid of your Garnet Ring, of your
Out-Cabal, of your bedtime tales invented for the terrifying
of little children—for we are not little chil- dren,
but warriors of the faith! There is no Gamet Ring! There
is no Out-Caball There are no alien peoples prepared
to make of us slaves or victims! There is only the
just symbol of the wrath of the Holy One Almighty, set in
the skies above us as a sign of the anger we have earned
. . . and when we cry out Not and No.' and NoJ nine
times nine times again to the Whore of Bright- water,
that symbol will fade away as do the clouds, that bring
the gentle rains, and as the sunlight, that makes way for
the healing hours of the night!" Beside him
the Granny sat nodding, her face smooth 178 And
Then There'll Be Firevwrh now
with satisfaction, the Long Whip twitching every now and
again at a particularly telling phrase from the lips of
her son. The
"mighty army" listened in silence, and they heard
the man out, as was proper. There were some that had
been standing, and as the sentences rolled on slipped
to the ground or leaned more heavily against the walls;
but not one left, and not one made a sound. And
then, when the last Amen had been shouted out and
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller stood soaked with sweat and
glowing with his righteous exultation, -and ordered them
back to their homes to take a day's holiday for prayer,
one man stepped forward. Eustace Laddercane Traveller
the 4th, him that had had a wife and ten chil- dren,
and had seen that wife die in the throes of giving that
tenth child birth, and had seen five more of his tadlings
harvested by death since the day he had stood and
forced them to watch the public whipping of Av- alon of
Wommack. He stepped out from among the others
and walked straight and without so much as a tremble
to his lips right up to the platform. The Granny leaned
forward, uneasy, though her son had dropped to his
knees and was holding out his arms to gather in this man he
thought overcome with the emotions of die mo- ment;
and the Granny was right in her judgment. Eustace
Laddercane Traveller looked them over where
they held their places. The Master of Traveller, and his
Family assembled, not a one lost to disease or privation.
The four Magicians of Rank in their elegant black.
The College of Deacons, all trim, to be sure, but all
hearty, all with color in their cheeks. And when he'd 179 And
Then There's Be Fireworks looked
them over one by one he turned his back on them,
standing where Ac Long Whip could wrap him round
without the Granny having to do more than raise her
arm, and he called out in a voice as strong as Jeremiah
Thomas's had been. "The
citadel of sin is just behind me," shouted Eus- tace
Laddercane, "and its whore sits there holding the Long
Whip and hovering over her loathsome son. him that is
a false Reverend, and a false guardian, and the bar of
all liars! Look at them . . . look well, for I've no skill
at preaching, and I*ve got no words to sway you with—but
I've got eyes, and so have you. There sits evil, and I
know it when I see it And if Granny Leeward does
not strike me down, I will go as Delegate to the New
Confederation at Brightwater, if I have to swim the
Ocean of Storms and the Ocean of Remembrances to get
there! And if she does, if she does—choose you another
Delegate, and then go back to your homes and cast
your votes for the only hope you have in this life or me
next!" And he waited, then, only the set of his shoulders
betraying his awareness of what might fall upon
them in the seconds just ahead. You
would not have thought that dragtau pitiful crowd
of people could manage to cheer or to shout or to clap
their scrawny hands together, but you would of been
wrong. Man, woman, and child, they roared their approval
of Eustace Laddercane Traveller's words and of his
election as Delegate, and the Inner Courtyard be- came a
forest of fists, raised high and waving their defiance,
now and forevermore. On the platform, the 180 And
Then ThereQ Be Fireworh rats
were abandoning ship: the Family was moving back,
as far as they could get from the howling mob; the members
of the College of Deacons were leaping from the platform
into the crowd to join the revolt; and the Magicians
of Rank were squabbling among themselves as to
which should be the one to SNAP the Delegate to the
meeting at Confederation Hall. Only
the Granny held fast, rocking slowly where she sat, letting
the Long Whip fall from her nerveless hands in
utter disgust. She knew they would not touch her. Not
even the father of little Avalon of Wommack. And she
knew it was not because they feared her, one old lady
deserted now by everything that had made her pow- erful.
It was because they would sooner have touched the
most uncanny creature that ever lurked at the bot- tom of
a fouled sea and dragged itself across the swollen bodies
of things long dead to feed upon them. She would
have many a long and lonely year to rock, and to remember.
. , she was the youngest of all the Grannys. The
process of re-forming the central government of Ozark
was an orderly one, despite the excitement The Delegates
filled the rows at the front, the Magicians of Rank
found a space just behind them, and the Grannys that
could get there filled the balcony. Delldon Mallard Smith
the 2nd seized the occasion to tear off his purple and
ermine robes and his crown and set them afire on the
steps of the hall, causing a stink that permeated all the
rest of the proceedings before the blaze could be put out;
and he had some difficulty explaining the death of 181 And
Then There'U Be Firework his
Magician of Rank—justified for once, since in fact he did
not undeistand why Lincoln Parradyne had died. But he
was there, and though foolish he was willing. The
motion for a New Confederation was put for- ward,
seconded, and carried; and the great roll called by comset,
the voices coming in from all over Ozark. Responsible
of Brightwater, up in the balcony where she
belonged, could have wept at the pitiful number of votes
there were to cast. Ozark had had at least half a million
people only two years ago; now, with every King- dom
heard from, and every citizen above twelve years shouting
a hearty "Aye!", she could only 6ght back the tears .
. . that number had been reduced to a fraction. It was
going to be a long hard pull, rebuilding what had been so
wantonly torn down and so casually destroyed, and it
would be a very long time indeed before they need
concern themselves again with controlling popula- tion
growth. But she was not going to have any time for tears. The
Teaching Order on Kintucky, that was a good idea;
she would be seeing that it spread far and had its branches
in every Kingdom that would accept it Mis- sions
of mercy were going to be needed, Magicians and Magicians
of Rank, even the Grannys, flying in to feed the
hungry and heal the sick and see what must be done to
repair the devastation. Other missions, less open, their
members very carefully chosen, must go to the Gentles,
and to the Skenys, and to the Mules; debts were
owed, and they must be paid. The weather must be brought
back under control, and the Magicians sent to hasten
the process of regrowth over the wastelands that 182 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks had
been Arkansaw and Mizzurah ... and if it were true,
what she had been told, that the Masters of Cas- tles
Lewis and Motley were held hostage at Castle Far- son,
she would take pleasure in settling that score per- sonally.
Steps must be taken to work against the prejudice
still smothering the Purdys, that the long feuds
had only made deeper and more irrational. Some- thing
must be done to counter the mythology of the Wommack
Curse, that had bloomed and fattened into a
monstrous burden on the people that now put their faith
in it. . . and that task she might could trust, with a
little discreet assistance, to the Teachers of Wom- mack. The
three monarchies could put away their raggedy trappings
now, and if the King of Castle Smith was any example
to judge by, they'd be welcoming the opportu- nity to
do so. She would send . . . yes, she would send Silverweb
of McDaniels to supervise the long healing process
on Tinaseeh, backed by the two Magicians of Rank
that were Travellers by birth. High time the Far- son
brothers spread their talents around; with only eight Magicians
of Rank left to serve the planet, they'd be needed.
And high time Silverweb had something to do that
would tie her to this earth a tad. And
there was the delicate problem of placating the Magicians
of Rank. For them to know as much as they knew
already was chancy and would interfere for a while with
their effectiveness; for them to know anything more
would destroy them utterly. She hadn't time to be everywhere
and do everything herself, nor was that her role.
Ways would have to be found, pretty fabrications 183 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks that
skirted the far edge of the truth, face^aving expla- nations
that the eight distinguished gentlemen could grab at
and cling to. That line of Veritas Truebreed's, that
named her as a catalyst, would do for a start She
leaned over the edge of the balcony, looking down on
the back of the Delegation from Castle Wom- mack;
it seemed to her that the shoulders of Lewis Motley
Wommack the ^yd had lost a good deal of their
arrogance. That suited her; and it would suit her to find
him something exceptionally burdensome to do for all the
rest of his life. Or until her anger was all used up, whichever
just happened to come first She was
still stunned at the lists, that seemed to be endless,
of the dead and the injured and the desolate . . .
that would be a pain she carried to her grave, she rather
expected. But she could not afford to indulge it, as she
could not afford to indulge herself in any other mercy
granted the rest of the living creatures of this planet
Responsible of Brightwater, Meta-Magician of Ozark
for this generation and young enough to have scores
of long hard years ahead of her, watched only long
enough to be certain that the one negative vote to come in
on the roll call came from Granny Leeward of Castle
Traveller, And then she stood up and stretched a tad,
and headed back to her rooms to set to work. Above
the Castles of the Twelve Kingdoms of Ozark, slowly,
reluctantly, the great crystals were going pale and silent
The thrumming that had filled the whole world for
days was no more than a tone just at the limit of the 184 And
Then There'll Be Firework ear's
perception, and dying fast In the stables, the Mules
were whuffiing their approval. And
Sterling waited, with a message for this Respon- sible,
to be passed on when her death drew near to the next in
line, and so on down through time: THE
OUT-CABAL REMINDS YOU THAT THE PLANET OZARK REMAINS
UNDER CONSTANT OBSERVATION. 185 For
information about joining the Ozark Offworld Auxiliary,
the official organization for the Ozark Fan- tasy
Trilogy, write to Suzette Haden Elgin, Route 4, Box
192-E, Huntsville, AR 72740- She'll be grateful if you
send along a stamped self-addressed return enve- lope
when you write. CHAPTER
1 The
child struggled under his hands; and he blamed it not at
aD. The sight of the Long Whip rising and falling on the
naked hack of ten-year-old Avalon of Wommack made
his own stomach chum. Avalon was a slight and scrawny
child, narrow of shoulder, the copper Wom- mack
hair gone dark now with the swift-pouring sweat of her
agony and clinging in a drenched coil along one frail
shoulder blade. Something about the nape of her neck,
where a babyish curl nestled all alone, tore at him worse
than the blood. "Look
you well," hissed Eustace Laddercane Trav- eller
the 4th through clenched teeth, holding his youngest
son's head as every parent in Traveller King- dom had
learned it must be done. Not just the iron grip that
kept the small head from turning away, but the lit- tle
finger of each hand jabbed cruelly into the comers of the
child's eyes, drawing the eyelids back taut against any
possible hint of their closing. It
hurt, of course; but not so much as the smack of that
Whip would hurt, should one of the College of Deacons
see the child avoiding its present duty: to watch
the public whipping of Avalon of Wommack. And one
day this boy he held so tightly now would per- form
the same service for the babe that swelled his And
Then There'U Be Firework mothers
belly this very moment, as his older children held
their younger brothers and sisters all around him. His
wife had not been spared, either, though Eustace Laddercane
had requested it; her time was very near, and it a
tenth child—mis whipping was enough to set off her
labor and see his tenth-bom arrive in the public square.
But the Tutor had been absolutely adamant about
it. Should that happen, he'd told him, it would be a
blessing for the newbom, its first sight in this world one
guaranteed to further its moral education and set it on the
Straight path for life. Should
that happen, thought the father, he'd blind the
babe with his own two thumbs before he'd let that be its
first sight of the world ... the Holy One grant that it
not happen. Avalon
of Wommack was well shielded from any lust- ful
eyes. The Whipping Cloth hung foursquare from its hooks
above her head to her bare feet, with only the nar- row
space cut away at the back to allow the Whip room. But it
did nothing to shield her screams. Eustace Lad- dercane
hoped they hurt the ears of the Magicians of Rank
that stood one at each comer of the cloth, twelve inches
between them and their pitiful victim. The
whipping itself, now—no man could have done that,
though not one had courage enough to stop it It was
Granny Leeward of Castle Traveller, her that was the own
mother of the Castle Master, that wielded the Long
Whip. She'd
explained Avalon of Wommack's grievous sins to them
all carefully before she began me chastisement, looking
all around her with those measuring eyes, count- And
Then There'U Be Fireworks ing.
She knew precisely how many people should be there
on the walkway that bordered the square, did the Granny.
Ninety-one excused by the College of Deacons for
illness near unto death, a sign of sure wicked- ness in
those ninety and one; and seven hundred thirteen
that left to be counted. Eustace Laddercane was
certain mat Granny Leeward was able to count each and every
one of the seven hundred thirteen, and would have
known if even one had been missing. They lined up by
household and by height, the tallest at the back. There
still was not room for all of them within the Castle
walls, and it had been necessary to lay out this whipping
ground outside, burning away every last sprig and
blade of growing life, grading it flat as the top of a table,
anchoring down the board walkway that bordered it with
spokes of ironwood hammered into chinks blasted
out of the Tinaseeh rock. But that was chang- ing.
The people of Tinaseeh, they were dying with a ter- rifying
speed, ten and twenty and more now in a single day . .
. soon they'd be able to take their Whipping Cloth
inside one of the courtyards, right into Roebuck . . .
might could be soon they'd have ample space in the
Castle Great Hall itself, and be hard put to it to find anybody
left to whip. Avalon
of Wommack had sinned doubly. First she had
sinned against the cause that bid the Chosen Peo- ple of
Tinaseeh repopulate this land, to replace the dying
who by their very deaths had revealed the vileness or
their souls. Avalon's father had brought her home a husband,
a man of seventeen, and Avalon not only had not
welcomed her bridegroom tenderly and obediently And
Then There S Be Firewwh as was
expected o( her, not only refused to go wiBingly to the
marriage bed where this male twice her size and near
twice her age might do her the favor of placing his seed in
her womb—Avalon had tried to hide herself away.
They had dragged her from a granary, half suffocated
already on the grain and on her terror. De- spite
the fact. Granny Leeward had hammered the point home,
that Avalon's womb had been through two full cycles.
And secondly, there was the additional fact that Avalon
of Wommack was a Two. and a female whose name
came to the numeral two was intended by destiny to be
passive and submissive and weak. The giri had also sinned
against her Naming. That,
the Granny had said, was the greater sin of the two. A
young girl, modest and timid as was fully appro- priate,
might be leniently treated for fearing the wed- ding
bed and the inevitable childbed that followed it. She
might well of had only a token stroke or two of the Long
Whip for that, provided she went then and did her
duty ever after. But to
rebel against her Naming was not just to rebel against
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller's orders to many and be
fruitful, the orders of a mere man. It was rebel- lion
against the path laid out for her by the Holy One; a fearsome
evil, a defying of the divine law. And so
the number of lashes had been set at twice twelve.
A memorable number. Eustace Laddercane re- membered
only one other unfortunate to earn so high a number
as that, and that time it had been for stealing food
from the common stores and gorging on it And And
Then There U Be Fireworks that
time the Whip had fallen on the broad back of a man
full grown. The
Long Whip whistled through the air—stroke sev- enteen.
The Magicians of Rank put themselves to the trouble
of calling out the number each time for the watchers,
that they might not lose track and think that surely
it had to be almost over. At his
side he felt a long shudder take his wife's body, and he
dared a quick look, sure it was the birth pains, but she
knew his thought as soon as he did, and without turning
her head she murmured to bim not to take foolish
chances, that she was all right All right, she said, but for
the whipping- Avalon
of Wommack did not scream again after the nineteenth
stroke, but Granny Leeward took care not to leave
the people wondering what was the point of laying five
more strokes on a body already dead. "Praise
be," said the Granny solemnly. "The house- hold of
this youngun can go tranquil to its beds this night
Avalon of Wommack has paid in full the debt of her
wickedness, and she stands now in eternal bliss, smiling
and singing at the right hand of the Holy One Almighty.
Praise bel" The
Magicians of Rank raised their long shears as one man and
cut the loops that held the Whipping Cloth to the
hooks, and there was nothing then to see but a pile of
bloody linen, very nearly Hat, upon the stained ground. Somebod/s
child, walking the edge of hysteria, screamed
out over and over: "Where did Avalon of And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Wommack
go? Where is she?" And there was the ring- ing
smack of a full blow across that child's face as its mother
moved desperately to offer up a penalty before the College
of Deacons could prescribe one. And
Granny Leeward's voice rose strong and sure— and why
not, seeing as how she was little more than sixty
and mighty young for a Granny—leading them in the
hymn that had been chosen to end this particular whipping.
It was seemly; its title was "Divine Pain, Willingly
Endured." Except that Avalon of Wommack had not
been willing. The
members of the College of Deacons moved along
the walkway, their arms folded gravely over their chests,
watching and listening for any sign of somebody singing
with anything less than righteous enthusiasm. It was,
after all, an occasion tor celebration, what with Avalon
of Wommack's eternal bliss and her family's tranquillity
and all; and the College of Deacons was fully
prepared to see to it that a suitable explanation was provided
for anybody present that couldn't understand that on
their own. The
little ones sang their hearts out, and the older ones
sighed and released their grips upon the small heads
just a mite. The children knew already; sing, sing loud,
and sing joyful. Make a joyful noise . . . they knew.
Or there'd be a smaller version of the Long Whip waiting
at home, and the mother assigned a specific number
of strokes to be laid on, by the Deacon that'd spotted
the wavering voice. It made for hearty music. Eustace
Laddercane Traveller the ^th believed, really believed,
in the Holy One Almighty. And there had not And
Then There'll Be Fireworks been a
whipping yet that he had not raised his own voice
in the closing hymn, almost roaring out the words, waiting
for the divine wrath to reach the limit of Its en- durance
and strike Granny Leeward dead before his eyes.
It had not happened yet, but his faith that it would
was a rock on which he stood, and a comfort to him in
the nights when often he dreamed it was a child of his
loins that cringed and screamed and twisted under the
strokes of the Whip. "It
went well, to my mind," said Nathan Overholt Traveller
the loist. "No faintings, no foolishness, and no
punishments to pass out afterward—all very satis- factory." The
other three nodded, and agreed that it had gone well
enough. "Well
enough, perhaps." That was Feebus Timothy Traveller
the 6th, youngest of the Magicians of Rank on Tinaseeh.
"But the child ought not to have died." The two
Fanon brothers, Sheridan Pike the 2$th and Luke
Nathaniel the i9th, looked at each other. There were
times when they wondered about Feebus Timothy, finding
him a tad soft, wondering if there wasn't a slight taint
of Airy blood there somewhere to account for what came
near at times to romantic notions. Times when they
felt he'd profit from a stroke or two of the Long Whip
himself. He sorely needed toughening up. "There
is no room on Tinaseeh for a disobedient child,"
said Nathan Overholt harshly. "The subject is closed." "There
was a time," persisted Feebus Timothy, And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "when
we could have saved her, any one of us, no mat- ter how
many lashes she had taken." "There
was a time," said Sheridan Pike reasonably, "when
we could cause the Mules to fly and carry us on their
backs, and a time when the winds and the rains and the
tides obeyed us. And that was that time, and it is
gone. We deal now with this time." The
mention of the powers they had lost silenced them
all. It was not something you got used to. Once you had
been someone whose fingers could make a cas- ual
move or two and a cancer would shrivel and disap- pear
inside the sick one's body, leaving no trace behind. Once
you had been someone that could SNAP through space,
moving from the Wilderness Lands of Tinaseeh, across
the vastness of the Oceans of Remembrances and of
Storms, to land less than a second later in the court- yard of
any of the twelve Castles of the planet Ozark. Once
you had been someone who saw to it that the rain fell
only when and where it was needed, and that the harvests
were always bountiful, and that the snow fell only
deep enough and often enough to be an amuse- ment
for the children and a change for their elders . . . once. Now, on
the other hand, it was as Sheridan Pike had said.
Now they had to deal with this time. Four Magi- cians
of Rank, their tides as hollow as their stomachs and
their gaunt faces, garbed in a black grown shiny with
wear, and their only power now the power of fear. It was
a painful comedown, for they had been truly mighty. Luke
Nathaniel Farson had been picking idly at his And
Then Therell Be Fireworks front
teeth with his thumbnail, a maddening little noise in the
silence; and then he stopped, just before they could
demand for him to, and asked: "Do you suppose it's
true, that rumor about the Yallerhounds?" "Luke
Nathaniel!" Even Feebus Timothy got in on the
outrage. "I
don't know," mused the other man. "They're hun- gry.
We're hungry, here at the Castle . . . think of the people
in the town. A Yallerhound, or a giant cavecat, that's
a sizable quantity of meat. And though it's true I can't
think of any of the men with strength enough left to take
a cavecat, you know as well as I do that a boy of three
could catch a Yallerhound. AH you have to do is call
the creature, and it will come to you." "Nobody,"
said Sheridan Pike, "nobody at afl.^ would eat a
Yallerhound. They would starve first." "They
will, then/' said Luke Nathaniel "Those that haven't
already.*' "Change
the subject/' ordered Sheridan Pike flatly. "Can't
any of you think of something that's not intoler- able to
talk about? You've lost your magic powers, but I wasn't
aware that you'd lost your minds as well." "Well,"
said Feebus Timothy, "we could discuss to- day's
scheduled urgent and significant meeting. That's not
intolerable, just useless, and silly, and stupid." "Your
sarcasm is very little help. Cousin/' said Sheri- dan
Pike. "All
right, then, 111 ask seriously. What is on today's agenda?" "A
discussion of the situation." "Again?"
Feebus Timothy was serious now, serious And
Then There's. Be Fireworks and
Habbergasted. "Whatever for? We have had nine hundred
and ninety-nine 'discussions of the situation' and we
have yet to arrive at a single—" Sheridan
Pike cut him off. "Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
is Master of this Castle, master of the four of us, son of
Granny Leeward, and representative of the Holy One
upon this earth. If he says we are to discuss the sit- uation
yet one more time—or one hundred more times —then
we will discuss it" Feebus
Timothy snorted, "The only thing in all that that
impresses me. Cousin, is the claim that he's Lee- ward's
son. That I believe, it being a matter of record; and
that I'm impressed by. As for the rest of it ... if you'll
pardon a phrase from the fonnspeech . . . cowflop." "You
talk a good line," said Luke Nathaniel Farson. "But
I have yet to see you do more than talk." Sheridan
Pike moved smoothly to cover the charged silence,
and observed that another discussion was not necessarily
a waste of time. "Each
time we meet," he said, "there is the possi- bility
that we will hit upon something we have over- looked
before, colleagues. Somewhere there is a clue to be
found, if only we were wise enough to spot it" "The
clue you seek," retorted Feebus Timothy, "lies in
pseudocoma on a narrow bed at Castle Brightwater. Where
we put her, we wise Magicians of Rank, these sixteen
months past" "Nonsense!" "Not
nonsense," said Nathan Overholt, knowing he plowed
ground already furrowed to exhaustion, but too 10 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks tired
to care, "not nonsense at all. Feebus Timothy is somewhat
confused, and somewhat overdramatic, but the
facts of the matter are obvious. While Responsible or
Brightwater went about her interfering and infuriat- ing
business on this planet, we were truly Magicians, with
the power of Formalisms & Transformations at our command.
From the moment we laid her in pseudo- coma on
that bed my cousin refers to so poetically, our power
began to wane . . . and now it is gone. Entirely^ completely,
wholly gone. Magic is gone . . . and on Tinaseeh
we have no science. The question is: why?" "We
have no science because we never needed it," said
Sheridan Pike disgustedly. "Magic was a great deal faster
than science ever hoped to be, and far more efficient" "No,
no ... that was not my question! And you know
it, don't you?" "Of
course I know it!" "Then
stop playing the fool!" "He
is not playing the fool," said Luke Nathaniel wearily,
"he is just cross, like the rest of us. And we have considered
that question so many times already." "Magic/'
said Nathan Overholt, "is a great web, a great
web in always changing equilibrium. Touch it any- where,
change it anyhow, and you affect the whole. When we
removed Responsible of Brightwater from that
web-" "We
haven't removed her. She's in better health than any of
us. In pseudocoma you don't need to eat" "In
a sense," Nathan Overholt went on, "we removed her. We
changed her from an active principle to a pas- 11 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks sive
one . . . and yet she is a female. How can a female represent
an active principle?" "Granny
Leeward is exceedingly 'active' with the Long
Whip/' observed Luke Nathaniel. "And she is fe- male." ^She is
not a principle—she is only an item." Feebus
Timothy longed to lay his head, still aching from
the screams or Avalon of Wommack, down on the table,
right then and there, and go to sleep. They had been
over it And over it The difference between an item
and a principle. The difference between substi- tution
of a null term and substitution of a specified term.
The degree of shift in an equation sufficient to de- stroy
its reversibility—or restore it And over and over . . .
what role had Responsible of Brightwater, a girt of fifteen
like any other girl of fifteen to the eye, played in that
equation, such that the cancellation of her input had
been enough to destroy the entire system? There
were never any answers. That she had known a little
magic, some of it more advanced than was suitable for a
female or even legal, they all knew. The four of them
had been present when Responsible fell into Granny
Leeward's trap and changed the old woman's black
fan into a handful of rotting jet-black mushrooms before
their astonished eyes. Jeremiah Thomas Traveller had
been mightily impressed by that, as the Granny had intended
him to be. But
they were Magicians of Rank. It was a Trans- formation,
certainly, and the girl should not have been able to
do it, but it was trivial. It was a baby trick, such as any
one of them might have done—in a less ugly way 12 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks —to
entertain guests at a celebration of some kind. It was
probable that it had been as much blind luck as skill,
and mostly the product of the girl's rage; for she had
lain in torment while they watched her and mocked her
misery, suffering from the girt of Andersen's Dis- ease,
die deathdance fever that Granny Leeward had or- dered
them to impose as punishment for her scandalous behavior.
And she'd shown no sign of any talent for things
magical but that one . . . nor had she been able to
stand against them when the nine Magicians of Rank
had chosen to impose pseudocoma upon her or during
the months that had dragged by since. If there was
something special about her, why had she not leaped
up from that bed and laughed at them and put all of
them into pseudocoma? It was
hopeless. "It's
hopeless," he said aloud. "Hopeless." The
others looked at him, suddenly caught by the nuance
of his voice. He was young, and he was inexpe- rienced,
but he had been a skilled Magician of Rank. Now
they detected something ... a note of petulance. Petulance? Nathan
Overholt Traveller reached over abruptly and laid
his hand on the younger man's forehead and swore a broad
word. "He's
burning up with fever!" he said. "One of you get the
Granny, and tell her to lose no time coming down
here!" It had
been bound to happen sooner or later. Sickness,
the Master of this Castle had been telling ev- eryone,
sickness and death, were nothing more than the 13 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks marks
of wickedness and sin made visible in the flesh. Only
the Holy One culling the rotten fruit from the crop
and leaving the sound and the wholesome behind. It made
an entertaining sermon, and perhaps dulled grief
for some . . . after all, if those that suffered and died
deserved their fate, then what was there to grieve over? But the
Magicians of Rank had been uneasy, listen- ing.
For if one of them, one of the Magicians of Rank, one of
the Family, were to fall sick or, the Twelve Gates forbid,
to die—how was that to be explained? The ur- gency
of preventing that had provided them with a shaky
justification for the extra rations they shared in se- cret in
the Castle, while tadlings cried with hunger in the
houses of the town. Eggs, they had been eating . . . it was
safe to assume that no one else on Tinaseeh had seen an
egg in six months or more, much less eaten one. And now
this? It must not happen. "Why
call the Granny?" demanded one of the others,
and Nathan Overholt took time from rubbing the
temples of his brother's head to give him a look of contempt "We
have no magic now, you benastied fool," he spat,
beside himself with worry, and his elegant manners and
speech forgotten for once, "and no medicine either. We have
nothing—except what the Grannys know. The ancient
simples. The herbs and teas and potions and plasters
of the times before magic, the Holy One have mercy
on us all! Now get her!" "Nathan
Overholt-' "You
think," shouted Nathan, "you think that if one 14 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks of us
falls to a fever we will be able to stand on the whipping
ground and convince the people of Tinaseeh that we
order that Whip laid on out of our own inno- cence
of all sin? You think that Granny Leeward would scruple
to set that Long Whip to your back, or to mine, <f
that seemed necessary to further the cause of the Cho- sen
People? Dozens, man, don't you realize that if Feebus
Timothy has it we may all be in the same fix, whatever
it is—and it could be anything? Now go!" He went
around behind his brother and clasped the young
man's head in his hands, closing his eyes, concen- trating
fiercely. It was an act he knew to be only super- stition.
But perhaps. Perhaps there was still some frag- ment of
healing in it. He could not do nothing at all. He had
no desire to die like Avalon of Wommack had died;
nor did he want to leam how many strokes of the Long
Whip it would take to kill a strong man in reasonably
good condition. 15 CHAPTER
2 Mount
Troublesome was not much, as mountains go; it peaked
at a fad past four thousand feet, and it hadn't a glacier
or a crevasse to its name. On the other hand, though
it didn't live up to the "Mount" part, it more than
made up for that in its fidelity to the "Trouble- some"
part It missed no smallest opportunity for ra- vines
to get stuck in and caves to get lost in and vast duckets
to be scratched ragged in; and it was abun- dantly
generous in poisonous ivies and creepers winding along
the ground and up around the trees to hang down and
smack you in the face. Springs were everywhere, trickling
along under matted undergrowth that looked solid
as a stable roof, till you set foot on it and sank in icy
water up to your knees. There were waterfalls' enough
to go around, pretty white water gushing over sheer
rock faces into pools circled by ferns and near- wfllows.
The pools were tempting to the eye, and might of been
pleasant-feeling, but you waded them at your peril
and the pleasure of dozens of small ferocious yel- low
snakes with ingeniously notched teeth. It did hap- pen to
be a fact that Mount Troublesome was the tallest thing
on the entire continent of Marktwain. The
seven old women toiling their way up its tangled sides
were more than satisfied with the obstacles it 17 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks presented.
If it had been any worse, there was consid- erable
doubt in their minds that they could of made it to the
top at all "Drat
the ornery female!" Granny Sherryi'ake had de- clared
after the second time a whole hour had to be wasted
finding a way round a beny thicket as impene- trable
as solid rock and twice as unpleasant And she went on
to expand on that, and elaborate on it, and weave
variations on it, as the hours went by and it be- came
obvious that there was no way they could reach the top
before nightfall. They'd be overnighting out on the
mountain. But
Granny Hazelbide, that was in residence along with
Granny Gableframe at Castle Brightwater, had taken
exception to that It was fully appropriate, she'd said,
slapping back at a branch that had slapped her first,
for a woman named Troublesome to choose a mountain
named Troublesome when she went into exile. "FuBy
appropriate, and seemly," said Granny Hazel- bide.
"I'd of done the same exact thing, in her place." "Well,"
grumbled Shenyjake, "there may be some- thing
to what you say." "I
should hope and declare there is. Naming is nam- ing!" "But,"
went on the other doggedly, "I do not see that there
was any special merit to be gained from her es- tablishing
herself at the very most tip top of this ac- cursed
hump of dirt and rock. She was not named Peak of
Troublesome, you know. Halfway up would of done it,
seems to me. Quarterways up." 18 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks "Troublesome
of Brightwater was instructed to take herself
as far away from the rest of the population of Brightwater
as it was possible for her to get," said Granny
FrostfaD firmly. "I hold with Hazelbide; she did what
was proper. But I surely do not find that it makes for a
pleasant little stroll." "Time
was," fussed Granny Gableframe, "this would of been
no more than that, for any of us." "And
in such a time," snorted Granny Frostfall, "we'd
none of us of crossed a city street to pay a call on Troublesome
of Brightwater. Can't say as how I see that it
applies, Gableframe-" Granny
Gableframe didn't bother to argue, but sighed
a long sigh and took a firmer grip on her walking stick
with her thin old fingers. It wouldn't do to lose it Grannys
had always been thin, that went with the ter- ritory;
but these seven were thin to the bone, and those bones
pained them. Grannys had always been old; but up till
recently they'd been protected from the usual miseries
of old age by their own Granny Magic, and from
its more unusual miseries by the skills of the Magi- cians
and the Magicians of Rank. Without that protec- tion,
things had changed for them. Angina and arthritis, gall-bladder
colic and kidney trouble, ulcers and head- aches
and high blood pressure, all the bodily discom- forts
taken for granted as the lot of any aged woman on Old
Earth, had struck the Grannys of Ozark. It was even
said that at Castle Clark—though she denied it fiercely—Granny
Golightly was developing a cataract in her
right eye. Under
the circumstances, when Granny Gableframe 19 And Then
There'll Be Fireworks first
proposed that the seven of them should go up to the
mountaintop and talk to Troublesome of Bright- water,
the hilarity had been like a squawkercoop with a serpent
inside, and two servingmaids had come running to find
out what the commotion was. "You
are daft, Gableframe," the other Grannys had said
with a single voice, and they'd sat in their rockers and
cackled and held their aching sides at the very idea. Seven
creaking old ladies, half blind and half deaf, feet too
swollen to go in their shoes and bones so brittle they barely
dared move them—and they were to trek up the meanest
mountain on Marktwain in the middle of the autumn?
It was a fool idea to top all fool ideas. "That
does take the rag off the bush, Gableframe," they'd
said, and it was unanimous. "And
what do you propose to do, ladies?" Gable- frame
had challenged them, standing there arms akimbo and her
sharp chin stuck out ahead of her. "You pro- pose to
just sit here, do you? While the crops all die and the
animals sicken and the people do the same, and Re- sponsible
of Brightwater lies month after weary month on that
white counterpane, so still the only reason I can believe
she's alive is that her body has yet to mortify? Well,
ladies? You laugh right prompt, real quick to make
fun, you are! But I don't hear you offering any plans
of your own." They
did know two things, there was that. In the first months
after Responsible had been struck down, while the
power of magic was waning but not yet exhausted, the
Grannys had managed to leam two small pieces of information.
They'd read tea leaves, they'd swung their 20 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks golden
rings on long black threads, they'd stared into springwater
till their eyes were red and weeping, night after
night. And back at them had come two scraps. The
reason behind the trouble, the reason behind Re- sponsible's
deathlike interminable sleep, was "an impor- tant
man." That had come first, and after much labor, and had
irritated them considerably. Then there had been
the search for that man's location in this world, holding
the golden rings over the maps, holding their breaths
as well, waiting for one ring to begin its telltale swinging
and circling. All atremble like they were, it took a
sharp eye to tell when the movement was of its own
self and when it was just the doings of a Granny that's
hand was no longer steady. And
then there'd been argument. The Spells were so little
use by then, the movement of the rings so near no movement
at all, and so ambiguous—was it Tinaseeh or was it
Kintucky? All of a week they'd nattered over that, half
for one and half for the other, knowing that if they made
the wrong choice there'd be no second chance. There weren't
resources enough for trying twice, for one thing.
And for another, if anything was to be done it had to
be done swiftly; there was nothing in the way of extra
resources of time, either. Grannys
Gablerrame, WhifBebee, and Edging had been
strong for Tinaseeh, swearing it was Jeremiah Thomas
Traveller that was the "important man." Did he not,
after all, rule that continent with a fist of iron, and
hadn't he always? And hadn't he always hated Re- sponsible
of Brightwater and everything she stood for? "Hmmph,"
said Granny Cobbledrayke of Castfe 21 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks McDanieIs,
"it's not Jeremiah Thomas as rules Tina- seen,
it's his mother, her that took Leeward as her Granny
Name and is about as much like a leeward side in a
storm as a lizard's like a bellybutton. Don't give me Jeremiah
Thomas Traveller for an 'important man*— he's a
mama's boy, and always was." She,
and the rest of the Marktwam Grannys. had been
set on Kintucky, and Castle Wommack. Hadn't Responsible
herself, they argued, run away from Castle Wommack—her
that wasn't afraid of anything living or dead—run
away, rather than face Lewis Motley Wom- mack?
And wasn't it Lewis Motley Wommack that now governed
all of Kintucky? "He
is barely twenty-one years old ... -wouldn't be, not
quite yet," Gableframe protested. "A boy yet, last time we
saw him! Here for the Jubilee, remember? With his
little sister Jewel set to tag around after him and keep
him out of mischief? How can that one be the 'im- portant
man,' I ask you?" "He
is important on Kintucky," said Sherryjake. "Well,
we don't know how that came to be/' grum- bled
the others. "We don't know atall. Way our magic was
working in those last months, for all we know the messages
we got were plain scrambled . . . might could be
Jacob Donahue Wommack the 23rd's still hale and hearty
and Master of that Castle and the whole tale about
it being Lewis Motley in charge is no more than a
puckerwrinkle in a puny Spell. Who'd be fool enough to put
a wild colt like that one in charge of a Kingdom? Now
last you. . ." But the
time had come when the decision had to be 22 And
Then There'Q Be Fireworks made;
and for want of anything better to base it on they'd
deferred to Granny Hazelbide, seeing as it was Hazelbide
had had the raising of Responsible of Bright- water
and knew her best of any of them. Now,
fighting the thorns and the vines and the poison weeds,
keeping a sharp eye for the false earth over run- ning
water, making a hardscrabble way up through a drizzle
that threatened to be a rain and praying they'd find at
least an overhang to shelter them through this night,
they hoped they'd decided rightly. Everything rode on
this one throw of the dice, and Granny Hazel- bide
shivered with more than the fever that plagued her now
every day of her life, thinking what she'd done if it was the
wrong choice and she had convinced the others of it.
And what they'd do to her . . . law, that would be a
production! "Ah,
Hazelbide," said Granny Willowithe, her that almost
never spoke, and had done her grannying in the farther
reaches of the Kingdom where there were few to bother
her, "if you are wrong?" It was always that way. Those
as spoke rarely, when they did speak it tended to be
significant- and to be what everybody else was think- ing and
hadn't gotten up gumption to give voice to. Troublesome
of Brightwater woke to a wind howling round
her cabin doors and windows, and that was ordi- nary
enough. She woke also to a downright infuriated rapping
on her cabin door, and that was distinctly not ordinary.
Over ten years she'd been here now, and she'd never
had a visitor but her little sister, and that only three
times. It could not be her little sister this time. 23 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks She
listened again, and stretched in the warmth of her
bed, wondering if it had been maybe something blown
by the winds, or something in a dream, half a mind to
go back to sleep. And then the hollering came: "Troublesome
of Brightwater, will you open this door? Or have
you taken to murdering old ladies along with the
rest of your wicked ways?" That
brought her up out of her bed in a hurry. Old la- dies,
was it, on her doorsill? She went to the door just as she
was, and stood there before them mothemaked and barefoot,
with no cover but the heavy black hair that tumbled
almost to her knees. She held the door with one
hand and set the other on the curve of her shame- less
hip, and she sighed a sigh of sheer wonderment. "Whatever
in all the world?" breathed Troublesome of
Brightwater, looking them over. "Whatever in all the wondering
twelvesquare world?" The
Grannys were a sight to behold, for sure. They were
wet and they were dirty and they were nettle- stung,
and they were cold and wrinkled and miserable. With no
more Housekeeping Spells to use, and nothing around
for a tidy-up but one stream the width of their hand
trickling over slabs of bare rock, they were as piti- ful a
representation of seven old ladies as had ever met the
eye. "Out
of my way, trollop," announced Granny Gable- frame,
and would of pushed right past Troublesome into
the welcome warmth of the cabin; but the young woman
barred her way with one sturdy arm. "I'm
no trollop. Granny Gableframe/' she said. "I'm virgin
as I came from my mother's womb—and that's 24 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks more
than any one of you here can say back at me, as I recollect.
As for my costume, I don't recall sending out any
invitations. You've gotten poduck, Grannys." "Law,
the creature's enjoying it," muttered Granny Hazelbide.
She'd had the raising of her, too. "Trouble- some,"
she demanded, "will you for the love of decency drop
that arm and let us in? We are tired near to death, we
spent all yesterday on this mountain and all last night
in a cave full of varmints and dripping water, and we've
no magic any more to ease the toll all that has taken.
Would it pleasure you to see one of us drop dead right
here before your eyes, you dreadful female?" Troublesome
dropped her arm at that and let them by,
saying: "Well, that's more fair. A trollop I'm not, but a
dreadful female I'm willing to admit to. Do come • in,
and I'll put the kettle on and stir up the fire. I don't suppose
youali'd take your clothes off and let me hang them to
dry, would you?" That
met the frigid silence she'd anticipated, and she nodded
her head in resignation. "Stay
cold and wet, then," she said, "and die of pneu- monia,
not on my doorstep but on my hearthstone—but don't
you lay it to my account. There's not a one of you as has
anything different to her body than I have myself, and I
do believe I could bear the sight of your old skinny-skin-skins
... for sure I would not lust after you!
But if you rank your modesty higher than your misery,
so be it; I'll not squabble with you." The
cabin was small and bare, and even after Trou- blesome
got the fire crackling in the fireplace the best she
could do was pull up a rough board bench with no 25 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks back to
it for them all to sit on and try to bake the damp from
their bones. Troublesome had no rugs, and no cur- tains;
her bed was a pallet laid on a rope frame in the comer,
she had one straight chair and one rocker and one low
stepladder and a small square table and a cook- stove.
And except for a bucket or two and a shelf here and
there, that was it. The Grannys were bemused by it, even
with their teeth chattering. "Don't
have eight cups, do you?" asked Granny Sher- ryjake. Troublesome
chuckled, and admitted she didn't, and served
them up the scalding tea in an assortment of )'ars and
ladles and whamots that was ingenious, but not ele- gant. "Never
needed more than three before," she told them.
"One to drink with, one to measure with, and one in the
dishpan soaking." "I
can't say as you exacdy ... do yourself proud," commented
Granny Frostfall, and a kind of snort of agreement
ran down the bench. "No,
I don't suppose I do," Troublesome agreed. "Tain't
natural," said one, and Troublesome's eye- brows
rose. "You
expected things up here to be natural?" she asked. The
Grannys sighed all together, seeing it was a hope- less
case, and Troublesome went to a row of three pegs on a
wall by her bed and took down a long dress all in a soft
scarlet wool and slipped it over her head. "There,"
she said, "now I'll not be quite such an ofiense
to your eyes." And her long fingers were almost 26 And
Then There'U Be Fireworh too
quick for those same fourteen sharp eyes to see as che put
the mass of hair into a braid and wound it up around
her head and fastened it tight It was
unjust that anything so wicked should be so beautiful,
or so clever, or so serene, or so happy with her lot—especially
the last—and the Grannys stared glumly into
the fire and pondered on that "Well,
ladies," Troublesome said at last, sitting her- self
down on an upended bucket with her arms wrapped round
her knees, since it wouldn't of been mannerly to take a
chair while the old women huddled on that bench,
"now you're a bit warmer and dryer, maybe you'd
tell me what I'm beholden to for the pleasure of your
company?" "Maybe
you might offer us a bite of breakfast first!" snapped
Granny Gableframe. "If you care to spare it!" "It's
already cooking," said Troublesome calmly, "but I can't
do anything much to hurry it along. And while we're
waiting on it—no, I don't have eight plates either, but as
it happens I do have eight spoons—while we're waiting
on it I see no reason not to make the time go by speaking
up on the reason for this visit. I'm afraid I'm not
much for visitors." The
Grannys allowed as how they never would of figured
that out if she hadn't mentioned it, and she chuckled
again. "Earn
your keep, you dear old things," she teased Aem,
brazen as brazen, "earn your keep. What brings you
Hanging round my door all unannounced and unkempt,
with snow before the week's out or my name's not
Troublesome of Brightwater? You should be home, 27 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks each in
your rocker with your knitting, by your own fire, telling
terrible stories to the tadlings." Granny
Hazelbide was embarrassed; true, this one was
properly Named, and her outrageousness came as no
surprise to anybody, but it had been her, poor Granny
Hazelbide, that had tried to keep some control over
her when she was a little girl at Castle Brightwater. "Troublesome,"
she said sadly, "have you no feelings atall?" "Probably
not," said Troublesome promptly. "Feel- ings
about what?" *Times
arc hard, young woman," said Hazelbide, "times
are fearsome hard! You talk of sitting by our fires . . .
there's precious little left to lay a fire with, down in the
towns. People are suffering, and your own sister lies near
death in the Castle. How can you sit these and face us and
make jokes over it all?" "Would
it help," Troublesome put the question, "if I moaned
about it instead? Would it ease anybody's fever,
stop anybody's bleeding, or put food in anybody's stomach
or fire on their hearth? Would it wake my sister —who is
nor, by the way, anywhere near death. Not as near as
the seven of you, I assure you." "Ah,
you're heartless," Granny Hazelbide mourned. "Just
heartless!" Troublesome
said nothing at all, but waited and watched,
and they began to smell the porridge on the stove
and their stomachs knotted. "Well,
we want you to make a journey," said Granny Gableframe
when it finally became clear that they'd get 28 And
Then There'll Be Firework no more
out of the girl. "A long and a perilous journey. And
that's why we're here... to ask you. Politely." Troublesome
stared at her, black brows knit over her nose,
and gave a sharp "tchh" with her tongue. "A
journey? Go on a trip?" "Yes.
And a good long one." She
stood up and went to the stove and began passing the
porridge over to them, warning them to use their shawls
to hold on so they'd not burn their fingers. "Certainly
can't hurt the shawls, the state they're in," she
said. She
watched them while they ate; and seeing that they
were truly hungry, she didn't bother them, but busied
herself pouring more tea and serving more por- ridge
until it seemed to her that everybody was at last satisfied
and she could gather up the motley collection of
serving things in her apron and put it all into a pan of hot
soapy water. Whereupon
she sat down, shaking her hands to dry them,
and said, "No more excuses, now. You're dry, and you're
warm, and you're fed and watered. It's too cold for you
to be taking baths at your age, so youll have to stay
dirty, and I've no remedies for your other miseries; I've
made you as comfortable as I'm capable of. Now 111
have you tell me about this journey, thank you kindly." "We
want you to go to Castle Wommack," said Granny
Hazelbide, and Troublesome almost fell off her makeshift
stool in astonishment "To
Kintucky? Granny, you've lost your mind en- tirely!
However would I get to Castle Wommack?" 29 And
Then There U Be Fireworks "On
a ship." "Granny
Hazelbide, there's no ship goes to Kintucky any
more, and no supplies to last the journey if there were.
You've been nibbling something best left on its stem, f
say." "We
have a ship/' said Hazelbide, putting one stub- born
word after another, "and a crew—not much of a crew,
but it'll serve in this instance—and supplies enough
to get all of you to Kintucky and back. Includ- ing me
Mule you'll be taking along to get you from the coast
to the Castle." "Dozens!"
said Troublesome. "I'd of said that was impossible." "It
wasn't cheap." "It
took all we had," put in Granny Whiffietree, "and aB that
the Grannys had on Oklahomah, and a contri- bution
or two—not necessarily voluntary, if you take my meaning—from
a few useless Magicians and Magicians of
Rank. But we did it" "Bribed
the ship captain, did you? And bribed the crew?" "That
we did." "And
you think they'll stay bribed!" "We
do. The captain's a Brightwater, and all but one of the
crew as well. And that one's a McDaniels. They'll stay
bribed." "Supposing,"
hazarded Troublesome, leaning for- ward,
"that I was such a lunatic as to go gallivanting off to
Kintucky in the middle of me autumn . . . just sup- pose
that, which I'm not... what precisely is my goal, 50 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks other
than to drown myself and the captain and the crew
and that poor Mule?" They
told her, and they watched her face go thought- ful,
and Granny Gableframe pinched the next Granny down on
the bench, gently; they knew then that they had
her. "I
agree," said Troublesome slowly, "that it's sure to be
Lewis Motley Wommack the ^yd. I do agree on that.
Not a thing Jeremiah Thomas Traveller could have done
that would account for what's happened, but that Wommack
boy is something else again, and I do believe he lay
with Responsible while the Jubilee was going on." "So
that's who it was!" exclaimed Granny Hazelbide. "How
did you know?" "Ask
me no questions. Granny, I'll tell you no lies," said
Troublesome. "It makes no nevermind how I knew. But
you've chosen right, for sure and for certain- How- ever. .
. you've nothing here but missing pieces." "Explain
yourself!" "Did
you learn, before your magic wound down, that if
somebody went to see this 'important man' it would make
some difference in the course of events on Ozark?"
Troublesome stared them down, and they had to
admit that they hadn't "And
did you learn that just because he's the cause of Responsible's
hearty nap he knows how to wake her up again? "And
did you learn that even if my sister was awake again,
she'd be able to do something about all this tribu- lation
we suffer from? Did you?" It was
no to both, of course, and they had to admit it 31 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "But
you*d send me half round the world on a wild goose
chase, on the slim tagtail of a chance that Acre might
be some use to it?" And
they agreed that they would. "Well,"
said Troublesome. "I never heard such non- sense." "Sass!" "No,
I never did. Unless it was youall coming up here like
you did, risking pneumonia coming up and breaking every
bone in your bodies going down—'cause you pay me
mind, now, if you thought you had a hard time get- ting up
here, you just wait till you try getting back down!
It's a heap faster, but it's not a safe trip. No way, no way
in this world, am I going to take any part in such a fool
project, and you should of known better than to ask
me." "Your
sister lies—" "Tell
me no more about how my sister lies!" shouted Troublesome.
"And tell me no more about the suffering of the
people down there below! Wasn't it those very same
people that would not heed my sister when she tried
to warn them, and voted away the government that was
holding them all together? Wasn't it?" Troublesome—" "And
for all my sister had done for them, was it not those
very same people that showed her no more grati- tude
than they would a stick? That's the people we're talking
about, amn't I right, Grannys? Don't you ask me to reel
sorry for those people—1 despise them for a pack of
contemptible ignorant two-faced good-for-nothing belly-creeping
serpents, do you hear me? If their stom- 52 And
Then. There'll Be Fireworks achs
hurt them and their backs pain them and their hearts
are broken, they've asked for that, and no call to come
whimpering to me! They made their beds, let tiiem
wallow in them and cry in their pillows." "And
your sister?" said Granny Hazelbide, ever so carefully,
in the hush. When Troublesome got going, she
gave a spectacular performance, and even the Grannys
were impressed just a tad. "It
is well known," said Troublesome of Brightwater in
tones of ice, "that I have no natural human feelings. My
sister can rot there for all I care—not that she will, that
doesn't go with it, but she's welcome to—and you know it
perfectly well. Ask any man, woman, or tadling on
Marktwain about the compassion and the warm heart
of Troublesome of Brightwater and see what you get
back, if you don't know it already!" Troublesome
wasn't out of breath, but she was out of patience
and way beyond out of hospitality. She stood up then
and ordered them off, ignoring what they said about
needing to rest, stuffing a careless handful of peachapples
in a sack with some cold biscuits and shov- ing it
at them for food on the journey home, telling them
where the water was safe to drink and which paths to stay
shut of. Warning them of a place where the snakes
were thick this time of year because of a rock that got
warm each day in the sun, and all but slamming her door
behind them. They were back out in the weather and the
downhill trek ahead of them before they could catch
their breaths, and they heard the thump of that bucket
as it hit the wall when she gave it a toss across the
room. 33 And
Then There U Be Fireworks "Well!"
said Granny Frostfall. "I've seen manners, and
I've seen manners ... but she does beat all. She is every
last thing she's made out to be, and some left over, and
I'll wager she eats nails for breakfast when she's got no
company to see her." "She
has a reputation to maintain," pointed out Granny
Hazelbide. "What's
important," said Granny Gableframe, "and all
that matters now except for getting down this dratted mountain,
is that she'll do it." "We're
sure of that, Gableframe? I don't see it!" "Oh,
we're sure," said Gableframe; and Granny Ha- zelbide
and Granny Sherryjake agreed. "We had her the minute
she asked us to tell her about it, don't you know anything
atall? If she'd turned us a deaf ear, now, and refused
to even listen, and sent us all packing without so much as
letting us tell her why we were here . . . well, that
would of been Troublesome's way." "Oh,
yes," said Granny Hazelbide. *(We've got her fast,
the Twelve Comers preserve us all." "But
howll she know where to go? How to find the ship?" "I
had that aD on a slip of paper before ever we started
up this overblown hill," sniffed Granny Hazel- bide.
"And tucked away safe in the pocket of my skirt And
it's tucked away safe now in her own hand, every- thing
she needs to know. She gave that bucket quite a Bing,
there at the last, and she may well pitch the bench we sat
on into her Ere—but she'll keep that piece of paper
safe. Every last detail she needs to know, it's on mere." 54 And
Then There's. Be Fireworks "Law,
Granny Hazelbide/' said one or two. And "My stars,
Hazelbide." "Well,
I know her/' said the Granny. "I know her well." "Can't
say as I envy you that." "I
don't envy my self that, but there's times it's use- ful,"
said Granny Hazelbide. "And now let's us head for home.
Might could be we'll make it before dark. Like Troublesome
said, it's a sight faster going down than coming
up." 55 CHAPTER
3 Smalltrack
was neither a supply freighter nor a pleasure craft.
The smell aboard, in spite of a powerful scrub- bing,
made you instantly aware that it had been a fishing
boat tor a very long time. Having the Mule aboard
didn't improve matters, since Dross had no re- spect
whatsoever for a human being's ideas about waste disposal;
she added a new fragrance to the prevailing reek of
blood and entrails and ancient sUme. The cap- tain
and the four men of his crew had been on work- boats
of one kind or another all their lives; if they no- ticed
the smell atall, they paid it little mind. They knew themselves
fortunate that it was wintry weather, and no hot sun
broiling down to bring everything to a constant simmer
and perk. As for their passenger, if she found conditions
not to her liking, they didn't mind that atall. If
pushed, all five would have acknowledged a relish for the
idea that Troublesome of Brightwater might not be all
that comfortable crossing the Ocean of Storms to Kintucky
in their racketydrag old boat. They didn't pre- cisely
want her to sutler, being good-natured men, but they
were in mutual accord that she had a trifle discom- fort coming
to her. If the mechanisms of the universe saw fit
to provide that discomfort without any call for their
hands meddling in it, why, they found that posi- 37 And
Then There U Be Fireworks tively
Providential. It spoke to their sense of the fitness of
things. They
were Marktwainers—four, including the cap- tain,
being Brightwaters by birth, and a single McDan- iels
finishing up the party—and they were conscious enough
that the woman who spent her time silent on an upturned
barrel in the stem, looking out over the rough water,
was their kinswoman. It comforted Gabriel John McDaniels
the zist that he was fust a tad less related to her
than the other four, but they all recognized it as a burden
to be borne. Relations, like poison plants and balky
Mules and the occasional foolfish spoiling a catch, were
part of the territory; wasn't anybody didn't have kinfolk
they'd just as soon not of. They'd
had their instructions from the Grannys: **You
leave her alone, she'll leave you alone." Same in- structions
as for most pesky and viperous things in this world,
and they'd proved accurate enough. She sat there on her
barrel by the hour, peering through hooded eyes they
none of them would of cared to look into directly. If she
wanted a drink of water, or something to eat, or a blanket
to wrap round her strong thin shoulders, she got it
without bothering any of them. If there was anything she
wanted that she didn't have—and likely there was, though
it was said she lived a spare and scrimped exist- ence on
her lonely mountaintop—she didn't mention it And if
a line fouled near to her, or a solar collector was wrong
in its tilt, she fixed whatever was awry, without fuss
and without error and with no assistance from the crew. 38 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks ^'Uncanny,
she is," muttered Haven McDaniels Brightwater
the 4th, some six hours out to sea. "Just un- canny!"
He cleared his throat and stared up at the gray flat
lid of the sky as if he was indifferent to the whole thing,
just mentioning it in passing. "Can't say as how I wouldn't
rather of had something else along ... say a serpent,
or maybe a Yallerhound." Gabriel
John McDaniels spat over the side to signify his
disgust and demanded to know what Haven McDan- iels
had come along for, if that was the way he felt about
it. "What'd
you expect?" he asked, jamming his hands into
his pockets and setting his feet wide against the roll of the
boat. "You expect a fine lady sitting on a tusset? With
needlework to her hand, maybe, and a kerchief to her
delicate little nose? That is Troublesome of Bright- water
back there, just as agreed upon with the Grannys, and
exactly as advertised." <<!
know it," said Haven McDaniels sullenly. "You think I
don't know it?" '*Well,
then," Gabriel John answered him, "there's no call
to comment on it I strongly misdoubt the Grannys
would of offered each of us the sum they did if we'd
been taking a Yallerhound to Kintucky. We're being
paid for the hazard of the thing . . . and she's rightly
named, is Troublesomel Rightly named, her as could
fry your heart in your chest with no more'n her two
blue eyes, if she'd a mind to." The
captain heard that, and it didn't surprise him. He'd
heard the rest, too, but he'd been ignoring it One 39 And
Then There'll Be Fireworh of the
advantages to captaining so small a boat was that neither
crew nor anybody else aboard could keep any- thing
from him. He spoke up sharp and quick. 'That's
enough of that, Gabriel John McDanieIs," he rapped
out "Days we've got ahead of us, this trip. Bad weather
and poor food and none of us truly fit... last thing
we need here is superstitious claptrap fouling the air." "Now,
Captain—" "I
said it was enough. You hear me? I can speak louder,
should there be call for to do so. You look to the weather,
Gabriel John, and to this leaky woodbucket we travel
in so precariously, and leave the tall tales to the tadlings
and the Grannys. I'm purely astonished, hear- ing
such stuff from a full-grown man, and him with four years'
full service now on the water." Gabriel
John McDanieIs was not impressed, and he was not
about to drop his eyes to the captain. He'd not spent
his own childhood roaming the Wilderness Lands of
Marktwain with the man, but his daddy had; and many a
night he'd seen the two of them with more whis- key in
them than had pleased his mother. He held Cap- tain
Adam Sheridan Brightwater the Jyd in HO awe. "You're
obliged to take that stand," he said, speaking right
up. "We know that, all of us. But there on that nailbarrel
sits the Sister and the Mother and the Great- grandmother
of Evil, the Holy One help us all, and we all of
us know that, too! If she so chooses we'll have storms
and leaks; and if she don't so choose we'll have an easy
journey of it That's no tale for tadlings, now— 40 And
Then There U Be Fireworks that's
same as saying the sun's more use to solar collec- tors
than snow is." There
were two Michael Callaway Brightwaters standing
near, one of them a ^oth and the other a 37th, something
of a nuisance in such close quarters. They hadn't
much use for one another, or for Gabriel John, but
they shook their heads like one man now and al- lowed
as how he was absolutely right and the captain could
leave off his tales any time. "We're
not fools," said the one they called Black Michael—not
that his hair was any blacker than Mi- chael
Callaway the ^yth's, that was called simply Mi- chael
Callaway in the ordinary fashion, but you couldn't
be having them both speak up every time one was
wanted. And Michael Callaway nodded, saying: ""We
came for the money, same as you. Captain. And what
trouble we've got on our plates is trouble we bought
ourselves. Complaining about it, that's not seemly;
I agree to that. Howsomever, Captain, you'll do us the
favor of telling us no lies, thank you very much." The
captain stared at the three of them, considering, and at
the eloquent back of Haven McDanieIs Bright- water
the 4th, pretending to be fooling with a sail—him that
had started all this—and he shrugged his shoulders. "All
right," he conceded. "I'll not dispute youall on it I
don't care for her myself . . . they say she was a child
once, but I'm hard put to it to believe it. But I'll not
listen to prattle over the matter, either, mind you. As
Michael Callaway rightly says, this is our own doing, of our
own free will, and talk'U change nothing. Fur- 41 And
Then There'll Be Fire-works thennore
and to go on with, such talk heard at the wrong
end of the boat might well provoke the lady. You'll
do me the favor of not chancing that. That's my last
word!" Truth
was, he thought as he turned away from them with a
set jaw intended to impress them with his firmness
of purpose, the sight of her made his blood run colder
than the seawater. No woman should stand six feet
tall like she did; no woman should fit to a fishing- boat
like she'd been born on one, when she'd spent her whole
life in Castle and in mountain cabin; no woman should
have the dark fierce beauty that somehow flamed around
her, putting him in mind of the black roses that grew
near the edge of Marktwain's desert in deep sum- mer. Anybody'd
described her to him, and him not know- ing,
he'd of thought she'd stir his loins. Especially out on this
b'damned ocean with no other woman for many a mile
and many a long lonely night. Yet when he looked
at Troublesome of Brightwater, for all the sweet curve
of her breasts and hips and the perfection of her face,
he would of swom he could feel his manhood shriveling
in his trousers. He'd as soon of bedded a tall stake
of Tinaseeh ironwood. That
didn't mean he'd tolerate a dauncy and frac- tious
crew, whatever the feelings she raised in him or in them.
He'd keep the men too busy to have time left over for
mumblings and cany-ons. He wanted to get this fool trip
over with—he needed the money the Grannys had come up
with, and how they'd done it he couldn't imag- ine,
but it was none the less a fool trip for all that—and 42 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks he
wanted to find himself back in his own bed, cosy with
his own wife, that was a sort round woman more his
style. With a voice like the call of an Ozark house- dove
just as the sun was coming up, and no more like that
female in the stem than if they'd been different species
altogether. '"You
turn to," he barked over his shoulder at the men,
"and 111 do my share, and we'll get this out of the way and
be home to brag on it before we have time to think." Nobody
said "if we get home"; they weren't whiners. They'd
been offered a fair sum of money badly needed, and
they'd do the job it was offered for. Still, it was a sony
time of year to take to sea in a boat this size and age. Troublesome
or no Troublesome. Had the boat been
newer, that would of been a help; had it been larger,
they couldn't have handled her with only the five, and
that would not have been a good thing. It would cause a
certain amount of fuss and feathers to drown five
good men, for sure—but if they drowned a daughter or
Castle Brightwater they'd set every Granny on Ozark whirling
like a gig . . . that happen, they'd better hope they
all drowned with her. It'd be more comfortable in the
long run. Behind
the men. Troublesome chuckled under her breath,
and Gabriel John jumped like he'd been pinched. "Knows
what we're thinking, that one does," he said flatly. "And
so does the Mule, and that doesn't bother you." 45 And
Then There U Be- Fireworks "She
bothers me," insisted the man doggedly, "con- sidering
what I was thinking just then when she laughed." The
captain turned back and grabbed Gabriel John's shoulder
in his Est. "That's one word too many," he said through
his teeth. "One word too manyl You guard your
thoughts and keep 'em proper; and you sail this boat
and keep your mind on your business. I don't in- tend to
have to say any of this again." As
they'd said, there were certain stands he was obliged
to take. It
happened that Troublesome did know what they were
thinking. But not because of any telepathic powers,
such as the Mules had, or the Magicians of Rank.
No special powers were required to read those stiff
backs with the muscles knotted round the necks- whopping
headaches they were going to have, later onl —or the
rigid shoulders, or their muttering back of their hands
and out of the comers of their mouths. It amused her
mightily to think that they could believe she had special
skills and still be fretting about their hides; it showed
a lack of common sense. After all, if this boat went
down, she'd go down with it Or perhaps it was their
souls that they were really worried about, and not their
hides; perhaps they thought the wickedness might blow
off of her in the seawind and stick to them forever and
ever more. She chuckled again, and watched the muscles
in their backs twitch to the sound, before she turned
her head to look out over the water. She
wasn't sure,of what she'd seen out there, not yet 44 And
Then ThereU. Be Fireworks Might
could be it'd been only a trick of the light slanted on the
water, such as had ages back made men think dragons
swam in the oceans of Old Earth. Might could be it
had been the squint of her eye against that light, or her
irritation of mind. There was not a single reason to believe
that a creature never seen since First Landing- seen
then by a group of exhausted people that might have
been over given to imagining—should choose to show up
a thousand years later and swim alongside her to
Kintucky. It was as unlikely a happenstance as had come
her way within memory, and she wasn't going to assume
it for gospel too quickly. First,
she'd wait for another sight of that great tail split
three ways. And then probably she'd wait for the loyal
purple of the thing's flesh to show up clear in the gray of
the sea. And when both had happened, assum- ing
they did happen, she'd think it over—and might could
be she'd go below and swallow a dose to cure her of her
mindfollies. The
Teaching Story had not one word extra to spare on the
subject of the creature she half thought she'd seen.
The fuel on The Ship had gone bad. Every last thing
had been going from bad to worse. The time had come
when it was land or die; and then just as they made a
desperate plunge toward the planet below them the
engines gave up completely and The Ship fell into the
Outward Deeps. At which point, as the Grannys taught
ib Even as
the water closed over the dying ship and First
Granny told the children to stop their cater- wauling
and prepare to meet their Maker with their 45 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks mouths
shut and their eyes open, a wonderful thing happened.
Just a wonderful thing! Forty
of them there were, shaped like the great whales
of Earth, but that their tails split three ways instead
of two. And their color was the royal pur- ple,
the purple of majestic sovereignty. They
met The Ship as it fell, rising up in a circle as it sank
toward the bottom. And they bore it up on their
backs as easy as a man packs a baby, and laid it out
in the shallows, where the Captain and the crew
could get The Ship's door open, and every- body
could wade right out of there to safety. They
were the Wise Ones, so named by First Granny;
and it may be that they live there still in the
Outward Deeps. . . . And it
may be that they don't. A thousand years ago, that
was, that First Granny had looked into the huge eye of
one of them and seen there something she claimed
at once for wisdom, and no least sign of them since
in all this long time. They could certainly all have died—long,
long ago. If ever they were real, that is, and not an
illusion born of desperation and nourished on Grannytalk. No
other Teaching Story made mention of them, and no
song; not even a scrap of a saying referred to them. It made
them most unlikely traveling companions! Why, even
the creatures of Old Earth, those left-behind ones that
nobody'd seen since before the Ozarkers left their home
planet, came up now and again in sayings. Take the
groundhog; what a groundhog might be, Trouble- 46 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks some
couldn't have said. There was nothing whatsoever in die
computer databanks about them, nor anywhere else.
But she knew easy enough from the roles ground- hogs
took in daily converse that they couldn't of been any
kind of hog- "Quick as a groundhog down a hole!" the
Grannys would say. "No bigger'n the ear on a groundhog!"
"Saw its shadow and popped under like a groundhog!"
Had to of been little, and quick, and some- how
significant; you could figure that out from the scraps.
But the creatures of the Outward Deeps? They were
mentioned nowhere at all, and what mysterious purpose
might bring one to be her escort now . . . She sighed.
It wasn't reasonable; but then her ignorance was great Troublesome
turned her head to the wind and took a deep
breath of the salt air to drown out some of the fish stink,
and gathered her shawls closer round her, wrin- kling
her nose as the blown spray spattered her face. It would
come up a rain shortly, she was sure, and the men would
be blaming her for it Law, what wouldn't she give to
have had the weather skills they were willing to lay to
her account! Now that would of been of some use.
Dry fields she could of watered, and high winds tak- ing off
the good topsoil she could of tempered, and where
the rivers were bringing sullen rot to the roots of growing
things she could of driven back the clouds and let the
sun see to drying them out There'd of been a good
deal less hunger on Ozark if she'd been able to turn
her hand to such work as that. Instead
of which, she thought, reality falling back over
her with a thump, she was off on the wildest of 47 And
Then There II Be Fireworks goose
chases, set her by seven dithering Grannys. Off to see the
Lewis Motley Wommack the 33rd- No
special wonder her sister had lusted after the man and
taken him so willingly to her bed. There was no prettiness
to him, no softness anywhere, but he was a man to
feast the hungry eyes on, not to mention a few other
senses- He gave off a kind of drawing warmth that naturally
made you want to shelter in it, male or female —as she
herself gave off a cold wind that said, Stand Back!
If lust had been one of the emotions known to her she
might very well have fancied him her own self; in a
kind of abstract fashion, she could see that. But handy
though he might be in a bed, the idea that some act of
his lay behind Responsible's sorry condition, or that he
could do anything to improve it ... ah, that was
only foolishness. Troublesome had no hope for the journey's
end; she traveled to Kintucky for the excellent reason
that she'd never been there and might never have a
second chance, and because curiosity was one of the emotions
she was familiar with. There
were times, in point of fact, when she found herself
so curious about the workings of this world that the
lack of any source to ask questions of was almost a physical
pain. At such times, there being no purpose to such a
feeling, she was grateful for the mountain to take out her
energies on, and she welcomed the work given her to
do though she understood it scarcely at all. She would
go at her loom then with a vengeance, making the
shuttle fly, singing ballads so old she didn't know what
half the words meant. Unlike her sister, she could sing to
pleasure even the demanding ear, and when her 48 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks audience
was only birds and small creatures she didn't mind
doing it. There was nobody on the mountain to wonder
at a female singing out "I go to Troublesome to mourn
and weep" when the word was her very name, nor to
pity her for the next line all about sleeping un- satisfied,
nor to wonder as she changed tunes where Waltzing
Hayme might be. She loved the queer ancient songs
and valued them far above such frippery as was sung
these modem days. Thinking
of it, she very nearly began to sing, and then
remembered the five men—it would not do to have them
hear her singing and carry the tale of it back to Brightwater.
She closed her lips firmly on the riddling song
she'd almost let escape, and resolved to close her mind
just as tight to the questions running round there. She'd
get no answers to them in her lifetime, and might could
be it wasn't meant that humans should have those answers.
Might could be, for instance, that they were the
proper knowledge of the Wise Ones, kept in trust against
a time when they might be needed, . . . Granny
Hazelbide, commenting to the little girls on Ae
Teaching Story about the saving of the Ozarkers at First
Landing, always said the same thing: "First Granny
looked right into the eyes of one of them, just right
into its eyes! And she said then and there, no hesi- tating
and no pondering on it, 'They are the Wise Ones,'
and no doubt that is so." Perhaps,
thought Troublesome. Perhaps. She'd seen eyes to
creatures that looked to contain all the secrets of the
universe. The feydeer, for example, along the ridges above
timberline. They had eyes you could gaze into 49 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks forever,
and they had minds as empty as a shell left behind
by its tenant and scoured out by a determined housewife.
Rain gave them a fever that became a pneu- monia
and kept them few in number, but they hadn't sense
enough to go down a few feet on the mountain where
they could have stood beneath a tree or under a ledge
out of the weather. They just waited, shaking and bedraggled,
for the rain to kill them off. It gave the lie to
those eyes, for all they looked so knowing. She had
a firm intention, if there was indeed a Wise One
keeping this dilapidation of a boat company for some
purpose of its own; and it was that intention that kept
her here with her eyes fixed to the water, hour after hour.
She wanted to look, her own self, "right into" the eye of
the sea creature. It would be an eye to remember, if it
were no more a gate to wisdom than the feydeer'sl Judging
by the tail she thought she'd caught a glimpse of, be
the animal truly wise or truly foolish it was as big as this
boat The eyes would be ... how big? The size of her
head, with a pupil to match? Might could be. Law, to
see that, to give it a look as it rose to dive, and to get
a look back! That would be a thing to remember all her
days and all her nights, and she had no intention of
missing it if it came her way. She had no other chores;
she would sit here and watch over the water for that
exchange of glances, all the way to Kintucky and all the way
back if need be. The men
turned surly eventually, as was to be ex- pected.
And after they'd seen Troublesome well onto 50 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks the
land the captain thought it prudent to let them talk it out
of their systems while the boat rode at anchor. They
went on awhile about their various disgruntle- ments,
allowing as how they were sony they ever let the Grannys
tempt them to this forsaken place. Allowing as how
they'd never before seen a Mule swim the sea with a woman
on its back and they called that witchery and they'd
like to hear the captain deny them that. And they did a
ditty on the short rations—as if they were any shorter
than they'd been ashore—and another on the constant
drizzling rain that had pursued them all the way and
looked likely to pursue them all the way back, and
they'd like to hear the captain deny them that! Adam
Sheridan Brightwater was wise in the ways of surly
men; he denied nothing, made uninterpretable noises
when they drew breath and seemed to expect a re- sponse,
and let them wear themselves out. Only when they
were reduced to muttering that if she hadn't been a woman,
by the Holy One, they'd of gone off and left her and her
bedamned Mule to tend for themselves did he add
anything to the conversation. Seeing as there was no knowing
how long they'd be there waiting for her, he thought
it might be better to turn their minds from the idea of
abandoning her in the Kintucky forests and heading
for home. ^'What
do you suppose she was looking at back there all
that time?" he threw out, rubbing at his beard. "That
has got to be the lookingest woman ever I did see . . .
and nothing to look at but water, water, and still more
water. Thought her eyes would drop right out of her
head." 51 And
Then There'U Be Firework "I
don*t know what it was she was staring after/' Gabriel
John answered him prompdy, "but I know one thing—it
never turned up, and she's given up on it" "How
do you know that? "Heard
her. This is a mighty smafl boat, if you hadn't noticed
that already, for keeping secrets on." "What'd
she say?" demanded Black Michael, and when
Gabriel John told them they whistled long and low. "No
woman says that," declared Haven McDaniels Brightwater. "She
did." Gabriel John was staunch as staunch. "Right
in a string, she said it, three broad words such as I never
heard before at one time in the mouth of a man. And I
saw her give the gunwales a kick that I doubt did her
foot much good. In a right smart temper, she was!" "We
could ask her," Michael Callaway proposed. "Ask
her? You enjoy being dogbit, Michael Calla- way?" "There's
no dogs on this boat, you damned fool! Mules,
but no dogs. Talk sense, why don't you!" Black
Michael gave him an equally black look and smacked
his thigh with the flat of his hand and called him a
damned fool. "You
ask her a question," he said, "shell take your head
right off at the armpits! Dogbit's not a patch on it, I can
tell you. Why, I had the uppity gall to ask her highandmightyness
could I help her with a jammed hatch,
Michael Callaway, and I near lost part of my most
valuable anatomy when she flung it back at me . . .
you'd of thought I'd offered to toss her skirts up 52 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks and
tumble her, tall scrawny gawk that she is, and I meant
her only a kindness! Huh! I say leave her alone, as Ae
Grannys directed, and be grateful if she follows suit
Womanbit, that's what you'll be otherwise ... or womankicked,
or womanstung, or worse!" Captain
Brightwater nodded his agreement with that as a
general policy, it being somewhat more than obvi- ous,
and the nods went slowly all round. "Maybe
she'll sight whatever it was on the way back after
all," he said easily. "And maybe that'll make her pleasanter
to be around. We can hope." Troublesome,
doing her best to keep the branches rrom
whipping Dross into a refusal to go on through the Kintucky
Wilderness, was not expecting any such thing. The
tail she'd seen again, a time or two, and a flash of purple.
Sufficient to prove that the animal was there and as real
as she was. But had it meant her to see anything more,
had it intended a shared glance, it would have happened
by now, and she'd resigned herself to that She'd
not be staring over the water on the trip back, yearning
after what she was not to have. She
only hoped they'd make it back to Marktwain, Glad as
she was that they hadn't seen their huge com- panion,
those stalwart sailing men, and determined as she was
to let slip no careless word now or later, she was astonished.
It seemed to her that they might well have trouble
even finding Marktwain again, it being no bigger
than a continent- What kind of sailors were they, that an
animal the size of their boat could swim along- side
them from one side of the ocean to the other, and 55 And
Then There U Be Fireworks them
never even notice it? Come time to land again, she might
have to point them out the coast or they'd sail right
on past "Disgusting,"
she said to Dross, who said nothing back,
but whuffled at her in a way Troublesome was willing
to take for confirmation. "Plain disgusting!" 54 CHAPTER
4 "I
say we should use the lasers, and the devil take the treaties."
The King of Parson Kingdom took a look at their
faces and shivered in the cold, and he said it over again,
louder and clearer, to be sure they'd heard him. There'd
been a day when a statement like that, aD naked
and unadorned and enough to shock the whiskers off a
grown man's face, would have been cushioned somewhat
by the rugs and draperies and furnishings of Castle
Parson. No longer. The Castle had been stripped of
everything that had any value, and it was nothing now but
a great hulk of stone in which every word echoed
and bounced from wall to wall and down the bare
corridors. Any citizen choosing to look in the win- dows at
the royal Family might do so; no curtains hung Acre.
And the chair where Granny Dover sat pursing her
lips at the King's scandalous talk was the only chair they
had left; a rocker for the Granny in residence, and a
courtesy to her old bones. As for the rest of them, they sat on
the Boor and leaned against the wall, or dragged up the
rough workbenches that had once been out in the
stables and now served for eating meals. When there
were meals, which was far from always. "Jordan
Sanderleigh Parson the 2^rd/* said the Granny
grimly—she'd never said "Your Majesty" to 55 And
Then There U Be Fireworks him nor
ever would—"you've been hinting at that, and tippytoeing
around that, these last three days now . . . but I
never thought I'd live to hear you come right out and say
it in so many words." "And
only blind luck that you have lived that long," the man
retorted- "No,"
said the old lady. "Many a thing as has changed
in these terrible times, many a thing. Kings at Farson
and Guthrie, 'stead of Masters of the Castle, as has
been since First Landing and is decent and respect- able!
Three old fools at Castle Purdy calling themselves Senators,
if you please, and splitting the Kingdom's governance
three ways, when they never could run it even
when it wasn't split and they had tradition to give 'em a
due what to do every now and again!" "Granny,
don't start," begged the King, but she paid him no
mind whatsoever. "But
the day's not come yet," she went on. "when an Ozarker—always
excepting the filthy Magicians of Rank,
that, praise be, have had their teeth pulled any- way—when
an Ozarker would raise a hand to harm a Granny.
I'll be here a while yet, if we do live on weeds and bad
fish. I'll be here a while." Marycharlotte
of Wommack, huddled against the draft
in a comer more or less sheltered from the wind, challenged
her husband and drew her shawl tighter round
her shoulders. "We
gave our word," she flung at him, "as did Cas- tles
Guthrie and Purdy! We aren't degraded enough, living
worse than animals in a cave—at least they have 56 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks fur
enough to keep them warm, or sense enough to sleep
the winter out—we aren't degraded enough? Eat- ing
thin soup three times a day, made like the Granny says
out of weeds and roots and one bad fish to a kettleful,
and the Twelve Gates only knows what peo- ple not
at the Castle must be living on! That's not enough
for you yet? All the animals slaughtered, all the children
and the old people sick, and the young ones fast
joining them, that won't satisfy you men? Must we be
liars and traitors as well, before you've hod enough?" Jordan
Sanderleigh Farson turned his back on his Queen
and spoke to the wall before him, down which a skinny
trickle of water ran day and night from the damp and the
fog. "We
cannot go on like this," he said dully. "There's
a choice?" **We
cannot go on fighting a war," answered the King,
"grown men from a time when ships can travel from
star to star and computers can send messages over countless
thousands of miles . . . fighting a war with sticks,
and boulders, and knives, and a handful of rifles meant
for hunting or taken out of display cases at the museums.
You should see it out there, you two . . . you're
so smug, you should go take a long look. It's a giant foolery,
entirely suitable for the comedy at a low- quality
fair in a Purdy back county. Except that people arc not
laughing, you know. People are dying." **I
thought that's what you wanted," said Marychar- lotte.
"People dying." "You
made it right plain that was what you wanted, 57 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks all you
men," Granny Dover backed her up. "No ques- tion." The man
leaned against the wall, whether it was de- spair
or exhaustion or both they did not know, and shouted
at the two of them. "We
never had any intention that it was to drag on and on
and on like this!" he roared. "A week or two, we thought,
maybe a month or two at worst and a few hun- dred
dead, and then it would be overi This isn't what we meant
to have happen ... oh, the Holy One help me in a
bitter hour, it was never what was intended, never!" The two
women, the one near a hundred years oH and the
other in the full bloom of her years, but both lit- tle
more than bones wrapped in frayed rags, they kept their
silence. He looked to them for the smooth moves to
comfort that he expected, the reassurance that of course
it wasn't his fault and he had done all he could and
more than most would of been able to; and none of that
was forthcoming. They didn't say to stop his whin- ing ...
but he heard it nonetheless. Jordan San- derleigh,
raised on the constant soothing words and hands
of Ozark women, felt utterly abandoned. This was
indeed a new day, and a new time altogether, when the
women of his own household looked at him like they
would a benastied three-year-old. "Jordan
Sanderleigh," said the Granny, and she meas- ured
her words out one by one and hammered them in with
the tip of her cane, "when this war began, a Sol- emn
Council was held- All the Families of Arkansaw, (here
assembled. And it was agreed that we were 58 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Ozarkers,
not barbarians such as we left on Old Earth because
we despised them worse than vennin! And it was
agreed that in the name of decency, to which we still
lay claim, I hope, no Arkansawyer would use a laser against
another or against another's holdings. Signed it was,
and sealed. And we'll not be the ones as goes back on
it" The man
flung himself down on the nearest window ledge
and closed his eyes. He remembered the occasion well.
Himself, King of Farson; James John the i7th, King of
Guthrie; the three Purdy Senators ... the Granny
was right that they were fools, all they could do was
squabble among themselves, but they'd had dignity that
day, the Purdy crest on their shoulders and their staffs
or office in their hands. And the women, all absent to show
their disapproval, but willing when it was over to
admit that if there had to be a war it was a consid- erable
improvement over the ancient kind for them to meet
before it and set up its conditions. He had not been
ashamed that day, and he had not been poor; he had
been eager to get at the war, to settle once and for all the
question of who should be first on Arkansaw, to be done
with it and take up their lives once again. And he had
been more than willing to sign that treaty ban- ning
the lasers... it was civilized. "We
all die, then/' he said aloud. "Slowly. Like fools and
lunatics." The
Granny hesitated not one second. „
"So be it," she said. "Ah,
you women are hard," mourned the man. 59 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Ah,
you men are fools. And lunatics." Marychar- lotte
of Wommack mocked him, matching her tones ex- actly
to his. And he said nothing more. Out in
the ravaged Wilderness Lands of Arkansaw the
struggle went on, as it had for near twelve months now.
First there had been the preliminary squabbling, as each of
the Castles moved to lay out that it should rule over
all on Arkansaw henceforth, and be first among the three
Kingdoms, and had thought to do that with words and
threats and strutting about. There'd been no idiot behavior
such as had disgraced Castle Smith, no purple velvet
and ermine and jeweled scepters and Dukes and Duchesses—a
King and a Queen, dressed as they'd al- ways
dressed, that had sufficed. But it had never occurred to
either Farson or Guthrie that the two other Casdes would
argue about their obvious and predestined su- premacy
on the continent And
then when it became obvious to everybody that neither
Farson nor Guthrie would ever accept the other, and
that Castle Purdy would never do more than wait to see
which was the winner so that it could join that side, there
had been the period of drawing back to the Cas- tles to
decide what was to be done. There had been the shameful
ravaging of the tiny continent of Mizzurah off Arkansaw's
western coast, both the Kingdoms of Lewis and of
Motley, so that that land which had been the greenest
and fairest of all Ozark now looked like the af- tertime
of a series of plagues and visitations of the wrath of some
demented god. Not that Mizzurah had wanted any
part in the feuds of Arkansaw, but that Arkansaw 60 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks had
been desperate for even Mizzurah's pitiful re- sources. And
then the war had broken out—with the dignified meeting
first, of course, to lay down the rules—and it dragged
on still. Civil war. When
the citizens of Mizzurah had been ordered to join in
the fighting on Arkansaw, they had made it more than
clear that no amount of harassment would bring them to
any such pass, so that it had been necessary for the
Arkansawyers to take the Masters of Castles Motley and
Lewis and hold them hostage at Castle Guthrie as surety
against their people's obedience. And now
the men of Mizzurah fought alongside the men of
Arkansaw, divided up three ways among the three
Castles as was fair and proper, since it was that or see the
hostages hung, or worse; but they spoke not one word,
and they never would- In silence, they drew their knives,
that had been intended for the merciful killing of
herdbeasts, and used them on other Ozarkers as they were
commanded, excepting always the delicate care they
used to be sure they raised no hand against another Mizzuran.
In the same silence they dropped great boul- ders
from Arkansaw's cliffs down on columns of climb- ing
men, and threw staffs of Tinaseeh ironwood to pin men
against those cliffs for a death not one of them would
have inHicted on any animal. The officers had the few
rifles, and no Mizzuran was an officer, which meant they
had no shooting to do, and that was probably just as
well. The Lewises were without question the best shots
on Ozark, having always fancied the sport of shooting
at targets, and keeping it up over the centuries 61 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks when
most of the Families had let the skill fall away into
disuse. The
Mizzurah women fought beside their men, those not
required back at home to care for tadlings and babes.
"If the men must go, we go also/' they'd said, and the
women of Arkansaw, that would have nothing to do
with the civil war among their men themselves, had
nodded their heads in approval. It was fitting, and they
would have done the same, had the situations been the
same. They had been much embarrassed when a Purdy
female, a tad confused about what was after aU a complicated
ethical question, took up an ironwood staff and
marched off to join her older brother in the Battle of
Saints Beard Creek; and it was the women of Castle Parson,
happening to be closest, that had gone out and got the
tool creature and brought her back to a willow switch
across her bare buttocks, for all she was sixteen years
of age. If that was what it took to make things clear
at Castle Purdy, that was what it took, and they had not
scrupled to do it Thirty
men, two of them Mizzurans, were dug in at a mine
entrance near the border of Farson Kingdom under
the command of Nicholas Andrew Guthrie the 41 st,
on this day. Three days they'd been there now, and though
water was plentiful it was fouled—that'd be the work of
the Purdys, upstream—and the food was gone since
the night before. Their
leader stared sullenly into the drizzle, and sat in the
slimy packed layers of wet leaves at the mine-mouth, 62 And
Then ThereQ Be Fireworks aad
would not be persuaded to go inside where it was at kastdry. "The
sentries have to stay out here/' he pointed out "You're
not a sentry." "AU
the same." "Ifs
foolishness," objected another Guthrie, close kin enough
to offer open criticism regardless of rank. "Whatll
you gain that way, except pneumonia?" "Pneumonia,"
said Nicholas Andrew Guthrie. "And m
welcome it. Rather die that way than most of the other
possibilities... at least it's an honorable death." "Not
if you leave your men without a leader by catching
it, you blamed pigheaded fool!" Nicholas
Andrew Guthrie didn't even turn his head. "What
you talk there is the talk of a war that's real," he
said, and spat to show his disgust. "This is no real war,
and I'm no real leader, and youall're no real sol- diers.
And you'd be no more leaderless without me than you are
while I sit here and court the passing germs, so Aut
your mouth." <'That's
inspiring talk," said his cousin. "Really makes us all
feel like throwing ourselves into the heat of battle, let me
tell you." **You
want inspiration," said Nicholas Andrew, "you go home
and get some. You'll get none out here. Here, you've
got nothing whatsoever to do but wait for a Far" son, or
might could be some pitiful Purdy, lost as usual, to show
up, so you can stick him through the gut with whatever's
handy, or him you. Might could be you'd even
have the privilege of doing your gutsticking on a 63 And
Then There U Be Fireworks Mizzurah
woman, just for the variety of the thing. And everybody
can cut one more notch on the timber nearest them to
signify the occasion. That inspire you? It doesn't
inspire me, not the least bit." There
was a long silence, broken only by the constant nameless
noise the drizzle made. And then a man spoke from
behind them- "How many do you reckon there are left of
us?" He had a festering sore on his leg, that would
get no better in this damp, and a bandage to his shoulder,
and he leaned against the mine wall to keep from
falling. "How many, sir?" My
brave and stalwart company, thought Nicholas Andrew
wryly. My company of walking dead. Flourish of
trumpets, roU of drums, off left. Aloud, he said he didn't
know. "What
with the bad food, and the sickness there's neither
magic nor medicine to treat, and what with the cold,
and this bleeding twelvesquare excuse for a war . . .
there might could be two thousand of us, all told." "Two
thousand, Nicholas Andrew Guthrie!" The man
staggered and clutched at nothing, and somebody moved
quickly to grab the shoulder that wasn't hurt. "Come
on, now," said the kinsman hastily, "you don't
mean that, and it's a downright cruel thing to » say. "Well,
I stand by it," snapped Nicholas Andrew. "And
if only a Purdy or a Farson'd come by this place, might
could be we'd be able to make that one thousand nine
hundred and ninety-nine." There
was silence behind him again, and he hoped it would
last this time; he had no heart for talking to 64 ! ^ i I And
Then There'U Be Fireworks them.
The figure he'd named was a blind guess, but it could
not be much more than that Taking it in round numbers,
there'd been ninety thousand of them when this
began; fifty thousand Guthries, twenty thousand Farsons,
and twenty thousand Purdys. At least sixteen thousand
Lewises and Motleys combined, he'd hazard. And
what was left would hardly make one good-sized village
. . . and nothing gained for it, nor nothing ever to be
gained. Over those centuries when violence was just
something in stories and songs around the fire, and an evil
something at that, the Ozarkeis had forgotten what
their native stubbornness would mean if it were put to
violent purposes. It
meant nobody would ever yield. It meant nobody would
ever give up, ever say, "All right, let's stop before every
last one of us is dead in this mess. All right—you can be
the winner, if that's what it takes to stop this!" It
would never happen. When only two Arkansawyers of
different Kingdoms still remained alive on this land, they
would be fighting hand to hand—with two rocks, if that
was all they had left to fight with, as seemed likely. And it
would be a fight to die death. It seemed some- times
that somebody ought to of remembered, when it started,
what a war would be like when there could be no
giving up ever. . .but nobody had. The
Gentles had no doubt gone deep into the bowels of the
earth; not one had been seen since since the first day of
the fighting. And if they simply waited there long enough,
they would have Arkansaw back for their own again,
what was left of it, without a single Ozarker to trouble
them. 65 And
Then There'U Be Firewwiss "I
think I hear something," whispered a boy at his side,
crawling up close to whisper it in his ear. "Want I should
go take a look?" "You
step outside this mine-mouth/' said Nicholas Andrew
flatly, and right out loud, "and provided you did
indeed liear something* youll be picked off before your
beautiful blue eyes can blink twice." "Oh
... I thought I could get out there, quick-like, and
scout around." Nicholas
Andrew was so weary of explaining what two and
two added up to, and explaining it to babes barely
out of their diapers... He drew a long breath, and
tried to sound patient. "Supposing
you did hear something, son," he said, "and
supposing it was a human being and one fighting against
us. Either hell stay where he is, which'll do us no
harm, or he'll come out into the open where we can pick
him off from here—which'll do us no harm. If he made a
noise, you can be sure the idea was to get one of us to
come out and be picked off. Otherwise, he'd of kept
quiet. You follow all that?" "Yes,
sir," said the boy. "Yes, sir, I do. I expect I'm mighty
ignorant" "I
expect you're mighty young," said Nicholas An- drew.
"Now get back inside where it's safer." Ignorance.
He thought about ignorance. His own mil- itary
training had been composed of a speech made to a couple
dozen like him. TTieyM all been told that war wasn't
much different from hunting, always excepting what
the quarry was, and that they'd been picked for their
natural qualities of leadership and their good 66 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks health,
and that they were expected to vse their com- mon
sense. That had been the sum total of it. At
Castle Guthrie the state of despair was not quite so complete
as it was out in the Wilderness Lands or at the
other two Castles. Castle Guthrie had been richest to
begin with; it was richest still, though its poverty was astonishing.
And it had the two hostages, two living symbols
that some real action had once been taken— Salem
Sheridan Lewis the 43"3, and Halbreth Nicholas Smith
the i2th, him as was husband to Diamond of Motley
and Master of Motley Castle. Whether he would
have stayed on as Master there after the Confed- eration
of Continents was dissolved, or gone back to Smith
Kingdom to |oin his kin, there'd not been time for
anybody to find out. Before the issue could be re- solved,
he'd found himself hostage here; and might could
be there were times when he was thankful for the curious
chance of it It would not of been easy for him to
choose between his own household—his wife and his children—and
his kin. Especially when his kin were known
to out-Purdy the Purdys for stupidity. Around
the one fire they had burning in the Castle, the
Guthries sat in Council. James John Guthrie the 17th,
another threadbare King; Myrrh of Guthrie, his sixth
cousin and his queen as well; Michael Stepforth Guthrie
the nth. Magician of Rank (for all that signified
these days); three older sons and an odd cousin or two. They
were not discussing the possibility of bringing into
this war the cruel and efficient lasers, of which every 67 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks Arkansaw
Family had a plentiful supply, used to shape Tinaseeh
ironwood and work AAansaw mines and quite capable
of cutting a man into strips no thicker than a sheet
of pliofilm. They were not yet reduced to consider- ing
such measures, unlike the Parsons, for they had one hole
card left to them still. They were discussing the question
of whether a Guthrie ship might be put to use. "We
only have men enough left to send one medium- sized
ship, maybe a Class C freighter," Michael Step- forth
was saying, "but one is all we ought to need, and a Class C
quite big enough. We send it in to Brightwater Landing,
we take the Castle, we get ourselves a com- puter
and a comset transmitter and three or four techni- cians
that know how to assemble and run those, grab whatever
they tell us we have to have in the way of equipment—and
back we come. Why not?" "You
think Brightwater'd let us get away with that?" demanded
Myrrh of Guthrie. "It's a far sight from being
what I'd call a secret operation." "We
don't have any reason to believe Brightwater even
knows there is war on Arkansaw," said her hus- band.
He gave the high stone hearth an irritated kick with
the toe of his boot, and then did it again for good measure.
"For all they know, we're fat and prosperous over
here, living peacefully and respectably, sitting round
the tables tossing off strawberry wine and rem- iniscing
about the olden days." "Goatflop,"
pronounced Granny Stillmeadow. Ele- gance
had never been her strong suit "I suppose they think
snow doesn't fall here, nor diphtheria touch the 68 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks babies,
nor rivers ever go to flood, nor any other such or- dinary
human catastrophes. I suppose they think we Arkansawyers
are immune to all such truck. Goatflop!" "All
right," said the King, "I'll grant you that's not reasonable.
I'll grant you that wasn't the brightest speech
I ever made." "That's
mighty becoming of you," snorted the Granny.
"Seeing as how it was beyond question the stupidest
speech you ever made, and not for lack of other
examples to choose from." "Granny
Stillmeadow," said the man, "you can granny
at me all you like, and no doubt I deserve it. But it
still holds that they have no reason, none whatsoever, to be
suspicious of one of our ships at their Landing. If they
think we're starving over here, they'll be just that more
likely to think we've come to beg for food, and I say let
them—just so as we get inside the Castle." They
thought about that a while. It was true, there'd been no
communication between the other continents and
Arkansaw—it was barely possible that, with the comsets
out and the Mules not flying, the war on Arkan- saw was
as much a secret to the Brightwaters as condi- tions
on Kintucky were to the Families of Arkansaw. It was not
something you could test, one way or the other. The war
took up so much of their minds that there was a
sneaking tendency to consider it the major preoccu- pation
of everyone else on Ozark as well . . . but that was
clearly foolish. Childish. Might could be everybody knew,
and what they thought of it would not be any- thing
to pleasure the ear. And might could be nobody 69 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks knew
except the sony citizens of Mizzurah, that had suffered
its effects directly. There was no way of know- ing. And it
was true that nobody but Brightwater and Guthrie
had had ships of a size adequate for ocean transport,
and Guthrie still had its ships; putting one of them to
use was something open to them, however much it
might strain the last fragments of their supplies and
energies. "Think,
Granny Stillmeadow," said Michael Step- forth
Guthrie. "Think what it would mean, if it worked." "With
computers, and computer technicians to run them,
we'd have just enough of an edge," put in one of the
sons. "Just enough to turn things around. Granny." Yes.
They would be able to offer the remnants of the population
of Arkansaw quite a few things, if they had the
computers. And do to them quite a few things, if they
seemed reluctant to accept the benefits offered. "It's
everything wagered on one throw," said Granny Stillmeadow,
"I remind you of that. We might send a ship
once; we might get into the Castle once . . . but there's
only the once. And I remind you that even that piddling
chance is a matter of pure ignorant luck, no more!
We've not so much as a Housekeeping Spell to set
behind it as a prop-up, don't you forget that!" "So?
Our luck is not as good as anybody else's?" The
Granny made a noise like a Mule whuffling, and brought
her knitting needles to a full stop, and stared at him in
a mixture of contempt and disbelief that had an eloquence
words would be hard put to it to match. 70 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks "Coming
from you, Michael Stepforth," put in Myrrh
of Guthrie, "that does sound half-witted. I'll back
the Granny on that We may all have started even, so far
as luck was concerned, when we began this— everything
fair and square. But when we brought the Masters
of Lewis and Motley into this Castle and put them
under guard, them as had no quarrel with us nor ever
wanted any, nor ever raised a hand against any Arkansawyer
. . . then we changed that luck consid- erably." "Purdy
and Farson were in on that, too!" "Purdy
and Farson don't have the hostages—Castle Guthrie
has them," said the Granny grimly. "A Guthrie stands
guard by their doors. A Guthrie takes them their rations,
and checks to be sure their bonds are adequate. Not a
Purdy, my friends, not a Farson—that is our per- sonal
contribution, done on our own resolve, and volun- teered
for, as I recollect Nobody forced it on us. And for
that, you mark my words, we will pay." "We
have paid!" James John Guthrie looked more a madman
than a monarch, roaring at the Granny and shaking
his fists. But she was not impressed one whit. "And
we will pay more," she told him. "I wouldn't send a
rowboat across a rain puddle myself, the way the Universe
is stacked against this Family at this particular point
in time. As for taking all the men we have left as are
strong enough to fight, and all the supplies called for to last
them to Brightwater, and sending them off in a ship
across the Ocean of Remembrances? Pheeyeew! Why not
go dig up a Gentle and shoot it. James John Guthrie?
Why not jump off the Castle roof, for that 71 And
Then There U Be Fireworks matter,
and be done with it? It'd be quicker and cleaner." The
Granny shoved her rocker back and stood up, very
slowly and carefully. Her arthritis was tormenting her,
and she had a crick in her neck that was about to drive
her wild, from staring up at the Guthrie men while she
tongue-lashed them. "You
think it over good and long before you decide," she
said, trying not to let the pain overrule the contempt in her
voice as she struggled to straighten her spine. '*You
think it over good and long and thorough. Might could
be you ought to pray over it, too—I know I would.
Take yourselves down to where Salem Sheridan Lewis
the 43rd, that good man, that honorable man, sits a
prisoner in your Castle, and ask him to pray with you.
... I reckon you've forgotten how, these many days
past. And when your minds are made up, do me a favor—keep
it to your own selves. If you decide on any such
folly as that expedition off to Never-never Land, don't
you tell me about it; I don't care to know." "Granny
Stillmeadow," sighed the King of Guthrie, "you're
no help at all, you know that?" "I
should hope I am not any help to you, I never in- tended
to be for one instant! Myrrh of Guthrie, you plan to
sit there and listen to these idiot males go on with
their claptrap, or you want to come with me and see if
there's maybe some small thing we can do upstairs for
that tadling down with the fever?" Myrrh
of Guthrie looked around her once, and then she didn't
hesitate. "I'll
be right with you. Granny," she said. 72 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "I'll
go on ahead," said Cranny Stillmeadow. "The air's
cleaner outside this room." And
with that she turned around and stalked out, leaning
on her cane and striking the floor with it every step
like a stick coming down hard on a drumhead. There
was no possibility of mistaking the Granny's opinion
of them. Even with nothing fo go on but the sight
of her aching back. CHAPTER
5 Lewis
Motley Wommack the 33rd was feeling reasona- bly
content with his lot. He would have gone to some pains
not to admit it, since the rest of the population was of
a much different mind, but he found the current Spartan
regime exactly to his taste. The rooms of Castle Wommack—all
four hundred of them—had always given
him a vague feeling of claustrophobia; he knew why
now. It had been all that furniture. The massive benches
lining every hall, and the huge tapestries behind them.
The draperies that you could have easily made a tent
for five or six people out of, with the green velvet with
twelve inches of gold fringe . . . and the occa- sional
variety of gold velvet, with twelve inches of green fringe.
The vases of flowers and the paintings in their heavy
frames, and the thick carpets, all four hundred of them
... no, he took that back. There had never been carpets
in the kitchens. Make it three hundred and ninety-seven
carpets. He had been smothered by all that, but he
hadn't realized it; after all, in rooms thirty feet square,
with fourteen-foot ceilings, the furnishings had been
scattered around in a lot of empty space—as he recalled,
there'd been a deliberate effort expressed by his cousin
Gilead to keep the Castle's decoration "spare." 75 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks That
had been her word, and he'd assumed it had some congruence
with reality. But now
that it was all gone he realized that he could at last
breathe freely. He liked the feel of the bare stone floors
under his feet, and the look of the arched high windows
open to the air and sky. He no longer felt that he had
to go out and pace the balconies in the middle of the
night, he was contented to pace his own almost empty
room instead. As for
his once elegant wardrobe, now only a mem- ory,
and the diet of grains and root vegetables and in- geniously
concocted soups that had replaced the roasts and
stuffings and steaks and lavish desserts ... he had never
cared about such things anyway. And at
the moment he had several specific things to be
happy about. There was, for instance, the blissful ease of
his mind- At first he had been like the man with a
toothache that comes and goes, always braced for the next
twinge out of nowhere. Now, enough time had gone by
since the last intrusion from Responsible of Brightwater
that he felt secure in his privacy. She had been a
parasite coiled in his head, never mind how many hundreds
of miles of physical space separated them, and he had
lived in constant dread of the stirring of that . . .
thing . . . within him; it was gone, praise the Twelve
Gates and the Twelve Comers, forever. And
there was the fact that Thomas Lincoln Wom- mack
the 9th was now Master of this Castle, and had lifted
from Lewis Motley's unwilling neck the burden of Guardianship
that had chafed it so mightily since the death
of Thomas Lincoln's father. He had detested 76 And
Then There9!! Be Fireworks being
Guardian, and everything that went with it—all that
constant fiddling detail—and he was firmly deter- mined
that never again would he have to administer so much as
a dollhouse, or be responsible for anything more
than his own person- His sister Jewel had the Teaching
Order that had replaced the old comset educa- tional
system well in hand, and showed a .natural talent for
administration that he recognized as invaluable. He didn't
even have to worry about that. Bliss,
basically. Impoverished bliss, perhaps, and a nagging
concern for the problems of sickness and crop failures
and the like that plagued Kintucky—but it had to be
admitted that all of that was out of his hands and beyond
his power to alter in any way. What he could do, he
did; mostly, it amounted to encouraging Jewel of Wommack
and her flock of Teachers in their efforts, all far
more productive than his could have been. The ways they
found to stretch supplies, and the things they thought
of when there was pain to be eased ... He ad- mired
it, loudly and openly and enthusiastically. And he thanked
the Powers that none of it required anything more of
him personally than that unflagging enthusi- asm.
Enthusiasm, he could always produce. Thinking
about it, a bowl of hot oats and half a cup of milk
comforting his stomach, he leaned back in his chair
and put his feet up on his desk, folded his arms behind
his head^ and sighed a long sigh of satisfaction. At
which point, his door flew open without so much as a
warning knock, and he found himself facing a woman
taller than he was, thinner than he was, and looking
much the worse for wear, though it was clear 77 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks she was
beautiful underneath the scrapes and the grime. It took
him only a couple of minutes to recognize Trou- blesome
of Brightwater—there was only one woman on the
planet who looked like she looked—and that was such a
shock that he leaped to his feet and knocked his chair
overin the process. "Uhhhh
. . . Troublesome of Brightwater!" he man- aged,
and bent to pick up the chair and set it right "As
you live and breathe," she said. "Well,
I know it wasn't exactly a fanfare and a red carpet,
Troublesome, but you took me by surprise. I thought
you spent all your time on top of a mountain and
never came down except for emergencies . . . like clearing
a pack of rats and weasels out of Confederation Hall,
for example. Not to mention that however in the world
you got here, all the way from Brightwater, is be- yond
me. Surely you didn't expect me not to be sur- prised?1' "May
I come in or not?" Troublesome demanded. "Finding
you wasn't easy, young man, and I'm sick of prowling
your halls in search of your august presence." "Please
do come in," said Lewis Motley readily enough.
"I'm . . . well, no, I can't say I'm delighted to see
you. We'll no doubt end by regretting that you dropped
by, I'm aware of that But 1 am most assuredly interested
to see you. . . .Do come in, and sit down." Troublesome's
eyes Sicked over the room, and she clucked
her tongue in amazement "What
is it?" "All
this furniture." She stepped inside and closed the
door behind her. "Brightwater's got a rocker for the 78 And
Then ThereQ Be Fireworks 79 Grannys,
and beds all around, and that's about it Ev- erything
else has gone for firewood long ago." "I
was just thinking how bare it was. And how much I liked
it bare." "A
matter of your point of view, I expect," said Trou- blesome.
"It looks mighty grand to this pair of eyes." "You're
on Kintucky," he reminded her. "How, I don't
know—we'll come back to that. But on Kintucky we
could bum fires day and night for a hundred years and
we'd still only have cut down the undergrowth. If we
could eat trees, we'd be well fed here." Troublesome
reached for the offered chair, turned it backwards
so she could lean her arms and chin on its back,
and stared at him until he began to feel uncom- fortable.
And then it dawned on him why he felt that way,
and he hollered till he got a servingmaid's attention and
told her to bring up some food and drink. "Not
that it'll be much," he warned her. "Bread, I ex- pect.
And coffee, if we're lucky and Gilead's set some by for the
odd special occasion." "Considering
it's been near on two days since I've had
anything but water . . . and you do have glorious water
on Kintucky, I meant to comment on that . . . I'm not
likely to complain. And the Mule I left in your stable
was not the least bit ungrateful tor what he was getting
there." "The
Mule," mused Lewis Motley Wommack. "You came in
by Mule, did you? Now, Troublesome, I don't mean to
seem to doubt your word, but—" "Just
from the coast," she sighed. "One leg after an- other,
solid on the ground. The rest of the trip was in a 79 And
Then There U Be Fireworh pathetic
beerkeg that's got the nerve to call itself a ship, and for
which the only good word I've got to offer is that it
didn't sink on the way over here. No doubt it'll make up
for that oversight on the trip back, always pro- viding
it'll still even be there when the Mule and I trek back
down to the shore. No, Lewis Motley Wommack, I am
not claiming I can get a Mule to fly; I had trouble enough
getting it to move at all." "Well,
it might have been that you could. Consider- ing
your reputation." Troublesome
let that pass, and he went on. "Will
you tell me why you're here and how you got here?"
he insisted; he was rapidly running out of pa- tience.
"It's about as likely as a goat playing a dulcimer, you
know. I think I'm entitled to an explanation." "Passel
of Grannys sent me," said Troublesome. "They
near killed themselves, poor old things, getting up
Mount Troublesome to talk me into it and then back down
again. And they used up everything they had left in this
world to bribe the captain of that purely pathetic boat
and his patheticker crew, and putting together supplies
enough for this cany-on. The supplies they meant
me to have while I rode the Mule here, those I left
for bribe, along with a trinket or two, to keep my trusty
friends from heading back to Brightwater and stranding
me here. And the Holy One defend them if they do
strand me . . . if I have to swim back, I'll find them,
every last one of them, and they'll rue the day they
ever did any such a misbegotten trashy thing." "Oh,
they'll be there," said Lewis Motley. "You
think so?" 80 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks Tou put
it very well," he said, looking at the ceiling. **I
doubt very much they'd care to have your lifelong vengeance
on their coattails, Troublesome of Bright- water." "Let
us hope you are right," said Troublesome grimly.
"For their sakes, and everybody else's." "How
does everybody else figure into it?" he asked, and she
passed along the Grannys' tale to him, while he sat
there shaking his head. For a while it was his won- derment
at the Grannys going to all this trouble and ex- pense,
and Troublesome going along with it, for no more
motivation than some old tea leaves and a gold ring on
a thread in a stray wind. And then when it began
to be clear to him that it had to do with Respon- sible
of Brightwater, it was his dis-ease at the position he was
being put in. True, this was Responsible's infamous sister;
and true, if there was anything bodacious to do, she'd
either done it or invented it But there was such a thing
as tattling, and there were certain kinds of tattling that
were even more despicable than other kinds, and he felt
like a skinnywiggler on a hot rock before she got to the end
of it "Hmmmmm,"
he said, by way of response, and fooled
around with his beard some. And then "hrnmrnm"
again. Troublesome
gave him a measuring glance, and cleared
her throat. "If it's your gallantry as is causing you
pain, Lewis Motley, you can set that aside. The Grannys
already told me Responsible lost her maiden- head
during the Jubilee, and seeing as how you were there
at the time and footloose, and seeing as how you 81 And
Then There U Be Fireworks are the
most spectacular example of manfiesh I ever laid eyes
on, I do believe I can add up two and two and come
out with four. And if I already know you were bedding
my sister, we can perhaps just acknowledge that and
move on to something more significant" Lewis
Motley cleared his throat, and blessed the fates that
had put this female on Brightwater and him clear across
an ocean away from her. "Well?"
she asked him. "Does that simplify matters for you
some?" "It
does," he began, and was much gratified that the servingmaid
came in just then with the bread and the coffee
and gave him a chance to collect himself. "Yes,"
he said again, when he'd got his breath back. He took
a drink of the coffee and made a face; it wasn't much
more than troubled water, weak the way they made it
to stretch the last of the beans, and grain added in with
a liberal hand. "That was abrupt, but it did ease my
mind. I wouldn't have felt justified in telling you that,
but if you know it already we've cleared the air. Now
what exactly is the question the Grannys think I know
the answer to? Because I warn you. Troublesome of
Brightwater-I doubt it" Over
her shoulder he saw the flash of a long robe in the
hall, through the door the servingmaid had left decently
open instead of shut tight as she'd been shocked
to find it, and he called out for his sister to join them.
He knew the look of that robe, though he wasn't aware
it was exactly the color of his eyes, by a frayed place
at the back of the hem that came from too many hours
spent on Muleback. It would be useful to have his 82 And
Then There'U Be Firework aster
here as a buffer between himself and Trouble- some,
now the indelicate part of the conversation was past;
furthermore, he enjoyed showing her off. "Jewel!"
he called to her. "We've got company- come
seel" "Company?"
She stepped in the door, one hand on the
sill, the long sweep of her sleeve falling almost to the floor.
"Are you wasting my time with foolishness again, Lewis
Motley?" Troublesome
gasped, and clapped both hands to her mouth,
and through her fingers she said, "Jewel of Wommack,
I declare I never in all this world would of known
you!" The
grave eyes of a woman grown looked back at her, that
had been a child's eyes so short a time ago, calm, and
possessed of a natural authority. The copper hair was
hidden away completely under the wimple, and most of
the face as well, but Jewel was all the more beautiful
for the mystery the Teacher's habit lent her. For the
first time she could remember. Troublesome of Brightwater
was uncomfortably aware that she herself could
do with a change of clothes and a tidy-up. "Troublesome
of Brightwater," said the Teacher, the first
of all the Teachers. "I never thought to see you again,
and now here you are. . . . What brings you here?" "She*s
just about to set me a question," said her brother.
"Sent here by the Grannys of Marktwain as- sembled,
on a mountaintop no less, for that precise pur- pose.
You sit down with us, sister mine, and have a cup 83 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks of this
temble coffee, and if I can't answer die question perhaps
you can help me a tad. "It
has to do with Responsible of Brightwater," he added,
as if it were an afterthought of an afterthought, and he
watched JeweTs lashes drop to shield her eyes as she took
the third chair and poured her coffee. "The
Grannys know full well," said Troublesome. seeing
no reason to waste time, "that the magic they were
able to do was done on mighty puny power. But they
were sure enough they were right to put this expe- dition
of one together, and sure enough to convince me to try
it Jewel or Wommack, they are of the opinion that
your brother knows how it came about that Re- sponsible
of Brightwater has been in a sleep like unto death
these past two years. And if he knows that, they believe,
it just might could be he'll also know how she can be
waked up." She
looked at the man, in a silence so thick she could have
stirred it with her coffee spoon, and then at his sister,
and her heart sank. "Ah,
Dozens!" she said despairingly. "Dozens! You didn't
even fenow, did you? I can tell, just looking at you!
Without the comscts, and Kintucky out here on the
edge of nowhere, and no travelers anymore ... I suppose
nobody on Kintucky knows. Ah, the waste of all this!
Bloody Bleeding Dozens!" Lewis
Motley was so taken aback he couldn't have spoken
a word, or moved, but Jewel of Wommack reached
over and took the other woman's hand in both of
hers. "Tell
us," she said, in the voice that every Teacher 84 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks was
trained to use, or sent to do research and keep out of the
classrooms if she couldn't. It was a voice that could
not be disobeyed because it left no possible space for
disobedience. "My
sister," said Troublesome, and because the ex- haustion
in her face frightened both the Wommacks, Lewis
Motley shouted again for a servingmaid and de- manded
the last of their, whiskey, "just into summer- time,
after the Jubilee, fell into a kind of sleep. Or a -coma.
... To look at her, you would think she was dead,
but she has no sickness, and the name Veritas Truebreed
Motley puts to it is pseudocoma. Just a sleep that
does not end and cannot, so far as we've been able to
tell, be ended. And since the day it began, everything has
gone from bad to worse on Marktwain and Oklaho- mah; we
hear there is war on Arkansaw. What may be going
on in the rest of the world nobody knows ... or even if
there is a rest of the world any longer. Since the trouble
started with whatever happened to my sister, the Crannys
are convinced that there's a connection there— that if
we could wake Responsible there would be hope for
Ozark again. And they were certain—certain sure!— that
Lewis Motley Wommack had the key to it. ... Law,
but they're going to be in a state over this, and I don't
blame them, I don't blame them one least bit!" "Just
a minute, Troublesome," said Jewel. "If
Lewis Motley Wommack didn't even know about this,"
insisted Troublesome, "then the Grannys have made a mistake
to end all mistakes, and a minute—nor a dozen
minutes—won't change that." The
servingmaid came running with the whiskey, and 85 And
Then Therell Be Fireworks Jewel
poured it out with a level hand and passed Trou- blesome
of Brightwater the glass. "You
drink that," she said calmly. "And then, let's us ask
him. Before we decide to speak of mistakes and waste
and the end of the world, let's just ask him. Might could
be he knows more man you think he knows, pro- vided
the questions are put to him properly." Lewis
Motley had his whole face buried in his hands, and
they could see the muscles of his arms straining under
the cloth of his sleeves. "Never
mind throwing chairs, dear brother," warned Jewel
emphatically, keeping a wary eye on him. "This is not the
time nor the place." "Curse
them!" The
bellow shook the lamp hanging above their heads,
and although neither Troublesome nor Jewel jumped,
they both had to grip their chairs not to. "Curse
them all, the idiots? I never had any such thing
in mind—they must all have been crazy! Oh, it I could
only get my hands on them, it I could just—" Troublesome
looked at Jewel of Wommack. "He knows
something," she said, over the din. "He knows something
after all." "He
knows everything, from the sound of his connip- tion
fit," said Jewel coldly. "Now it's just a matter of getting
it out of him . . . once he's worn himself out Talk of
women having hysterics!" "I've
been a damned fool," said her brother. "Not
for the first time, nor yet the hundred and first" "But
this time is exceptional." "Then
the sooner it's admitted to, the sooner well 86 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks know if
it can be mended. I suggest you tell us what you've
gone and done, Lewis Motley." "Can
I have some of that whiskey?" "You
can not. That's for medicine, pnd precious little we have
left of it! There's nothing wrong with you but temper,
and if you haven't died of temper before this you
won't die of it today. Just speak up." Lewis
Motley sighed a long sigh, and began. "Your sister,"
he said to Troublesome, "was causing me a good deal
of. . .misery." Troublesome
was dumbfounded. "Misery?
In what way, causing you misery? She was clear
back on Marktwain, you were all the way over here on
Kintucky." "I
hesitate to say it of her—" "Say
it!" commanded Troublesome. "Your
sister would not grant me privacy of mind," he said
then, and the words fell, quaint and formal, in the stillness
of the room. "Lewis
Motley," said Jewel simply, "you are either mocking
us or you are stalling for time, and whichever one it
is, it's not to be borne." "No,
I am not!" he protested. "Responsible of Brightwater
mindspoke me"—she had gone far beyond just
mindspeech, but he would not talk of that before two
women, even to defend his actions—"every day, day
after day after day, till I was nearly mad with it I would
be sitting working, I would be eating, I'd be see- ing to
a problem in the stables, I'd be talking as I am now,
with one of the Family . . . and suddenly she was there,
in my mind." He shuddered. "There've been 87 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks many
females that tried to tag along after me, but they had at
least the decency to do it in the flesh, where a person
could see them and have a fair chance at getting away.
Not Responsible of Brightwateri Oh no—not that one. "And
so you did what?" Troublesome held her breath,
waiting. "I
sent for the Magicians of Rank, and asked them all to come
here on a matter concerning Miss Responsible of
Brightwater, which they were willing enough to do, let me
tell you; and I told them what she'd done— because
she'd gone far, far past the bounds of decency —and I
asked them to make her stop. That's what I did. But not
for the smallest wrinkle of time did I intend anything
of the sort you've described to me. Trouble- some. I
meant them to reason with her, threaten her perhaps,
set a small Spell on her . . . just stop her un- speakable
mucking about in my mind! Never did I mean them to
hurt her. . . . Jewel, tell her. Little sister, ex- plain
to this woman that I never meant them to do her harm." Jewel
of Wommack nodded, her eyes the color of river
ice in late afternoon. '*He is
mischief incarnate," she said slowly, in grave agreement,
"but he would not do anybody deliberate harm.
He simply does not t/iinfe—he never did. And now,
because of his selfish temper, if the Grannys are right
we have this dreadful time of trouble all to be laid at my
brother's feet For all time. Congratulations, to the
Wommack Curse!" Troublesome
gnawed at the end of her thick black And
Then There9!! Be Fireworks braid,
dust and leaves and all, a gesture Thorn of Guthrie
had tried in vain to break her of. "Lewis
Motley Wommack," she said carefully, "what did
Responsible say to you when you asked her to stop it? Did
she just refuse, say no, flat out with no explana- tion?
That's not like her . . . not that any of it is like her. .
. but what did she say to you?" The
man's face went cold and hard, and now it was Jewel's
turn to clap her hands to her mouth, because she suddenly
understood, before the answer came. "I
never asked her," he told them, voice like granite and a
face to match. "She was m my mind; she knew how it
repulsed me. . . . It would have been a very cold day in
a truly hot place before I stooped to beg that vile little—before
I stooped to ask Responsible of Bright- water
to stop her foul behavior. Ask her, indeed—what do you
think I am?" Troublesome
stood up and went over to a window, turned
her back on him and on the Teacher, and stood staring
out into the tangled woods beyond. She was shaking
from head to foot, and her teeth gritted to keep them
from chattering, in spite of the whiskey, and not until
she had it under control did she turn round again, even
through the spectacular bout of tongue lashing that Jewel
of Wommack turned on Lewis Motley with. He had
been told in baroque detail what an utter, despica- ble,
pathetic, unspeakable, pigheaded, stupid, fool mde he was,
with elaborations and codas and emendations to spare,
before Troublesome said another word. And when
she did speak, her voice was hoarse with rage re- strained. 89 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Lewis
Motley Wommack," she said, "I cannot ex- plain
this, and I shan't try. I have no way of knowing the
truth of it; I never knew even that Responsible had the
skill of mindspeech. But I swear to you, and I know whereof
I speak: my sister would never have knowingly done
what you say she did. If she did it, she was be- witched,
or mad, or anything else you fancy—but she would
not have done that- Saving only Granny Gray- lady,
there's not an Ozarker alive more scrupulous about privacy
than my sister. And you . . . you never even
asked her. You couldn't stoop, to one small ques- tion.
Lewis Motley, I would not be you and bear the burden
of guilt that you will bear. Not for any power in this
Universe." "I
tell you—" he began, but Jewel's hand came down hard on
his arm and silenced him. "You've
told us," said Troublesome. "You've told us all I
care to hear from you. You've answered the ques- tion I
came to ask, and the Grannys were right. It took all the
Magicians of Rank to put my sister to sleep, ap- parently;
it will no doubt take all of them together now to wake
her up. All of them; now when the ships are not running
the oceans, and the Mules are not flying, and the
Magicians of Rank are scattered to the four comers of the
world . . . four of them somewhere in the wilds of
Tinaseeh, if they still breathe. And somehow, we will have to
get them all together at Brightwater and have them
undo this awful thing. And I'd best get on with it The
crew was half mutinous all the way here. Not a cloud
came up they didn't charge me with having caused
it just by being on their leaky old rowboat—I'm 90 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks not
anxious to leave them waiting for me any longer on your
coast." "I'll
ride with you," said Lewis Motley at once. "I know
the shortest ways—we'll save time." Jewel
of Wommack stood up, put one slender finger in her
brother's chest, and pushed. It was a measure of his
state of mind that it brought him to a full stop; or- dinarily,
he was about as easy to stop as an earthquake. "You
will not," she said flatly. "You've done enough. You've
done so much more than enough already, my be- loved
brother, that your name will go down in history- be
satisfied with that. You may well have destroyed an entire
world for the sake of your pride—be satisfied with that
And I will ride with Troublesome of Brightwater to the
coast to see if her ship has waited for her. And if it
hasn't, I will see to it that a way is found to get her home,
if I must call in every man still able-bodied on Kintucky
to turn his hand to shipbuilding " "I
would feel better if—" "No
doubt you would!" she cut him off. "I haven't any
interest in you feeling better. You have a lifetime ahead
of you to spend trying to ease your guilt, but FU not
help you! And besides that. they wouldn't obey you, Lewis
Motley. Not as they will me, if that proves need- ful- Lewis
Motley closed his eyes and made no more ob- jections.
She was right. Not a man on Kintucky that would
not, it a Teacher asked it of him, build a ship or a cathedral
or a rocket or anything else she might de- mand.
It had been planned that way, and it had gone according
to plan; the Teachers were not )ust respected, 91 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks they
were reverenced. He could not command that sort of
loyalty. And
then . . . there was the way his head was whirl- ing. It
could not be true, but what if it were? What if Responsible
had not known, really had not known, what she was
doing to him? And he had not even given her the
chance to stop? He had
seen it himself, it was what had led him to her
bed, scrawny plucked creature that she was; there had
been something special about her, and he had been determined
to investigate it. Was it his curiosity, and his pride,
that had made Ozark a wasteland . . . and how many
deaths lay at his door? He
could not have ridden to the coast, he realized, as the two
women left the room and slammed its door behind
them. He could not, at that moment, have risen from
his chair. 92 CHAPTER
6 It was
cold at Castle Brightwater; bitter bone-stabbing cold,
the cold that comes when the skies are full of snow that
refuses to fall; and the sky was a leaden sorrowful gray.
No fires burned in any of the Castle fireplaces. The
people in the towns and on the farms were better off by
far than those at the Castle, because it had been for the
most part a clear and sunny winter, and the solar collectors
on their roofs had been adequate to cany them
even through days like this one. The problems of keeping
warm a hulking stone Castle designed with all the
traditional drafty corridors and stairways were con- siderably
more formidable. Troublesome
had gone through the gloom of the Ca&- t3e
like a wind added to the drafts that already whined there,
with a fine disregard for the staff scuttling out of her way
and the just-barely tolerance of the Family, shouting
for Veritas Truebreed Motley the 401, the Cas- tle's
very own Magician of Rank. "Where is the man?" she had
demanded as she tore up and down the halls and
through the parlors, and "Where has he gotten to?" She got
nothing for her troubles but shrugs and raised eyebrows,
but she was accustomed to that; ten years' practice
being shunned toughened you up some. She
found him at last, by the simple expedient of 9? And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks looking
everywhere there was, up on the Castle roof rub- bing
his hands together and cursing fluently in a spot where a
tower kept off the wind but let the dim light by. "It's
a fine thing," he observed, glaring at her, "when it's
wanner outside the place you live in than it is inside, in the
dead or winter. I've a good mind to move into that
hotel down by the landing—I'd be more comfort- able
there, and I'm sure the company would be better. How did
you find me, anyway?" "Used
an algorithm," said Troublesome. He made
a face, not appreciating that word in her mouth,
and went on as if she'd not used it. "And it's finer
yet, when a man can't even find privacy on the be- staggering
roof of a bestaggering Castlel First, it was one of the
Grannys; and then it was Thorn of Guthrie— curse
her narrow pointy little soul—and now, the Twelve
Gates defend us all, it's you? What's next, ghosts
and demons?" "Morning,
Veritas Truebreed," said Troublesome calmly.
"Nice to see you, too, I'm sure." "What
do you want with me?" the Magician of Rank demanded,
cross as a patch. "Whatever it is, the answer is
either no, I can't or no, I won't—there aren't any other
answers at the moment" "Might
could be you're right," she said, "and might could
be you're wrong. Long as we're being all binary here." "Troublesome,
youll provoke me," he warned her, and she
let him know how alarmed she was at that pros- pect "Besides
which," she added, "you were already pro- 94 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks voked
before ever I set foot on this roof. And you may go
right on being provoked till you choke, for all I care." "Well?"
Veritas Truebreed was blue with cold and purple
with outrage, but he knew quite well she could outlast
him. "Speak up, woman; what are you here tor- menting
me for?" Troublesome
looked him up and down, noting that he'd
abandoned the elegant garments of his station for something
that looked more like a stableman's winter wear.
Something nubby and bulky, with a thick lining and a
narrow stripe and a capacious hood. It showed good
sense on his part. "I
want you to wake up Responsible," she told him. "You
want me to what?" "I've
been to Kintucky and back, Veritas, and I—" "You've
been to where?" "As
I said, Veritas Truebreed, I've been to Kintucky and
back—never you mind how, just let me tell you it wasn't
easy and it was hardly what you might call a holi- day
excursion—and I've heard the whole sony tale from the
lips of Lewis Motley Wommack the 3 3rd his very own
self, and you'd best hop it. Time's a-wasting." The
Magician of Rank stopped rubbing his hands to- gether
then, and blowing on them, and he leaned back against
the stone of the tower, closed his eyes, and groaned
aloud Kke a woman birthing. "Only
you could have brought this upon me. Trou- blesome
of Brightwater," he said at last through clenched
teeth, when he'd done with his groaning, "only
you! We don't have trial and misery enough al- ready;
now we have to have this. Oh, for the power to 95 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks do )ust
one tiny Transformation- ... I'd turn you into a
slimewonn, with the greatest of pleasure, I'd step on you
with my shoe heel... no, I'd set fire to you, right at the
tender end where your little yellow eye was, and then—" "Demented,"
said Troublesome. "What?" "You're
demented. Mad. Plain crazy. And I've heard enough
and a few buckets left over from you. I'm not interested
in the twisted inventions of your imagination, Veritas
Truebreed. I am interested in having you wake up my
sister—bringing in all the other Magicians of Rank
you need to help you at it, if that's required, and I suppose
it is. though it's mighty curious that it takes nine-to-one
odds for one small female like Responsible —and
I'm interested in seeing if the Grannys are right that
that will improve things around here a tad. Either you
leave off your drivel and come along to get started on
that, or I'll push you off the roof—how's that for managing
without Formalisms & Transformations? Nothing
fancy, 0 Mighty Magician, just shove you right
off and let you try the effect of the stone down there
in the courtyard on the very same body you came into
this world with. You'll squash, I expect, and the Holy
One knows you deserve it" He
opened his eyes and sighed, and she wondered im- patiently
what was next There are only just so many meaningful
noises in the sigh & moan & grunt & groan category,
and he was running through them at a great rate. "It
can't be done," he said simply, and that surprised 96 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks her.
"I'm more than willing, but it—cannot—be— done.
Don't you think we tried?" Troublesome
hunched down beside him and regarded him
seriously. This didn't look to be at all funny, if he spoke
the truth. "You
explain," she said. "Rig/if quick." "When
we realized what we'd done," said the man, making
vague hopeless gestures, "we tried right away to undo
it. The Mules weren't making more than about ten
miles an hour by then, some of the boats were a knot or
two faster, whatever was left of the energy that had
been fueling the system was winding down fast. . . but
since it had taken all nine of us to put Responsible into
pseudocoma we had a feeling it would take all nine to get
her back out again. We all got here; and since you were
yammering about the difficulties of your jaunt to Kintucky,
allow me to observe that there was nothing easy
about iW—but we did get here somehow. And in the
dead of night we stood round her bed and we did ev- erything
we knew, and made up a sizable amount of stuff
that had never been tried before . . . and we kept at it
until there was barely time for some of us to get out before
people saw us leaving. Whether everyone got back
home again, I don't know . . . and I'm not sure I care.
But we did try. Troublesome." "And
what happened?" "And
nothing happened. The only difference be- tween
pseudocoma and real coma is that the victim of pseudocoma
does not deteriorate physically or mentally. Otherwise,
it's exactly the same—and we did a good job of it.
Oh yes; that's a downright magnificent pseudo- 97 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks coma we
put her into. She went right on iust as she » was. "Do
you understand it?" Troublesome asked gravely. "No,
of course we don't understand it, curse your in- solence
for asking! We ougAt to understand it... do you
have to rub my nose in it? Does that give you pleas- ure?" "That's
my sister," she reminded him. It was no time to make
her ritual speech about having no human feel- ings. "And
die hope of the world." To her
amazement, she saw that there were tears on his
cheeks, running in rivulets down into his beard; it wouldn't
do to let him know she saw that, and she devoted
her attention to watching a seabird wheeling above
them. It must have gone demented, too, she thought
absently. "We
were so careful," he mourned beside her. "One thousand
years of being so carefid. Keeping the popula- tion
small, so that there was always abundance. Balanc- ing
every substance that went into the soil and the water and the
air, and every substance that came out, to guard its
purity. We made a paradise ... no crime, no war, no
disease, no crowding, no hunger, no—" "I
remember, Veritas Truebreed," Troublesome cut him
off. "I was up on a mountaintop a good deal of the time,
but I do remember. And I'd rather hear explana- tions
than memorial services, if you don't mind." "We
have some guesses." "Guesses?
What kind of guesses?" 98 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks He
didn't answer her, and she turned to look at him, tears
or no tears. "I
said, what kind of guesses?" "They
ought, by rights, to be secret. ..." "Oh,
hogwallow, you tool man! Secrets, at a time like this!" "Maybe
you're right," he said, "and I'm too tired t^ care
any more . . . and nobody'd believe you even if you
weren't too mean to tell, so what does it matter? We
assume—just assume, mind you, we've no proof- mat
there was something about Responsible that was es- sential
to the functioning of magic. She had no powers, of
course, beyond those of any other female; don't mis- understand
me." "You're
a liar, Veritas—I told you I had the whole story
from that poor piece of work at Castle Wommack, and he
had a few words to say about Responsible's powers;
seems as how he mightily disliked being sub- jected
to them." "Even
on Old Earth," said the Magician of Rank stiffly,
"in the times of utter ignorance of magic, there were
rare individuals capable of mindspeech—as there were
rare individuals seven feet tall. Your sister is a freak,
as those were freaks, with no knowledge or control of her
abilities. But she is something else, something ... a
catalyst, perhaps? Somehow, whatever she was, taking
her out of the system of magic brought it to a full stop.
And pseudocoma takes magic—you can't put someone
into it, nor take them out of it, with solar en- ergy or
electrical energy or any other kind. By the time 99 And
Then There U Be Fireworks we
realized what had happened, there was no energy left —without
her—for us to use to cancel the coma. So far as I
know, that's the way of it And if you could get aH nine of
us together in her bedroom again, which I doubt,
since the ships aren't sailing and the Mules aren't
Sying, it would be the same as it was. Just the same as
it was. . . /' "You
were fools," said Troublesome. "Plain fools." That
long groan again ... it was getting boring, es- pecially
since he was in no pain. "You
were, you know," she said, happy to twist the knife. "We
didn't redKze,*' he protested. "We had no idea that
she mattered that way. . . ." And if someone had told
them, he thought to himself, if they'd been warned, it
would have changed nothing. They wouldn't have believed
it They had hated Responsible of Brightwater so
much, and they had so welcomed a legitimate oppor- tunity
to punish her for humiliating them, he knew that no
amount of warning could have held them back. "You
do not know the hours," he said slowly, "the countless
hours I have spent standing beside her all by myself
. . . trying things. Hoping I'd jog something loose,
find the right thread accidentally. Because what- ever it
is that she is for, that is still intact That's still there,
if I could only get at it." "How
do you know that? How can you possibly know?" He
raised his eyebrows at that, and he admonished her to
think. After all, he pointed out, she had a reputa- tion
for wisdom as well as wickedness. And, goaded like 100 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks that
and held in the fierceness of his eyes wanting to get back at
her for the way she'd spoken to him, she saw it "Ah,"
she breathed, "you're right! Otherwise, if it were
otherwise, she'd be like someone in true coma . . . she'd
be curled tight and wasting away and—" "And
all the rest of it Yes. And she's not. She looks exactly
as she looked the hour we did our work, and that can
mean only one thing—all that is left of the energy of
magic is concentrated there in her, keeping her from ever
changing." Something
in his tone caught her attention, and she looked
at him close, and marveled at the way of the world.
Revelation followed upon revelation. ^Tou
hate her," she said. "She's your own kin, grew up here
under this roof playing on your knee and riding piggyback
on your shoulders—and you hate her worse than
sini Why?" Veritas
Truebreed squared his shoulders, and he met her
eyes, but he said not one word. No one not a Magi- cian of
Rank was ever going to know the answer to that question,
not from his Ups. Not ever. "It
must have been hard," murmured Troublesome. "All
those years, pretending to be helpful . . . playing at
being loyal." "It
was." Troublesome
went back down into the Castle, her breath
making little white puffs in the air, and she found Giannys
Hazelbide and Gableframe, and told them. "It
seems," she wound it up, "that you went through 101 And
Then There'U Be Fireworh all of
this and gave up the last of your treasure things— not to
mention a certain amount of discommodance on my
part—all for nothing. It's a shame." "No,"
said Granny Gableframe firmly. "It wasn't for nothing,
young woman. In no sense of the word. We traded
an ignorance big as this Castle for a whole pot of knowledge,
bubbling and simmering this minute. I'd say as it
was a fair trade. We're not out of it, mind you, not by many
a mile, but we at least know how we came to be
where we are." "Knowledge,"
said Granny Hazelbide, "is for using. Now we
have some, the problem is how we put it to use. And for
that. Troublesome, we don't need you. No call whatsoever
to keep you from your homeplace any longer,
and we're grateful to you for what you've done, however
much it sticks in my craw to say it We're be- holden
to you." "Hazelbide,
you exaggerate," said Granny Gable- frame. "You
know any other living soul on this earth as would
of done what Troublesome did?" demanded Granny
Hazelbide. "Gone off in the cold and damp in a leaky
boat with a bribed crew, on what was ninety-nine- to-one
a wild goose chase? Gone off and chanced being stranded
forever in a wilderness, dying aD alone in some Kintucky
briartangle? Just because we asked her to, and no
other compensation offered?" "Flumdiddle!"
said Gableframe. "The fact you raised Troublesome's
addled your brain—which it can't toler- ate
much of, I might add. That's her own sister as lies in there,
and it's her own people as are suffering. She had 102 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks as much
to gain from this as any of us, and more than some,
and I'll be benastied before I'll say we're be- holden
to Troublesome of Brightwater! The ideat" "One
more time, Gableframe," said Granny Hazel- bide,
tight-lipped. "Just one more time, I'll tell you. . . .
Troublesome has no natural feelings. Responsible could
die this minute, putrify right there on her bed, and her
sister's only complaint'd be the smell. And that goes
for every sick baby and hungry tadling and suffer- ing
human on the face of this world, you have my word on it.
If she helped us, we're beholden. You care to be benastied
as well, that's your choice." Troublesome
chuckled, and Granny Hazelbide said: "See
there?" They
were sitting there together, the two old women rocking
quick and hard to show their irritation, and Troublesome
still grinning, when the Mules began to bray in
the stables, and Granny Gableframe said, "There's
somebody coming—listen to that racket!" "Probably
Lewis Motley Wommack the 33rd," ob- served
Granny Hazelbide. "Swam all the way here for penance,
and crawled the rest of the way when he ran out of
water," "For
sure it's a strange Mule to bring all that on," said
Granny Hazelbide. "That's all we need now, when we
should be setting our minds to how to use what we've
learned—company. Botheration!" "Don't
you get awfully tired of that?" asked Trouble- some. "Tired
of what?" "The
formspeech. Having to go 'botheration' and 1! 105 And
Then There'll Be Firework swan'
and 'flumdiddle' and 'mark my word' and all the rest of
it. Do you keep it up when you're all by your- selves
and nobody around to say, 'Eek! I heard a Granny talking
normal talk like anybody else'?" The
Grannys drew themselves up in outrage, right to- gether
like they'd practiced it, and Troublesome chuck- led
some more. There was nothing more fun to tease than a
Granny. "Troublesome
of Brightwater," said Granny Hazel- bide
stiffly, "just you go and see who's come—or what's come,
might could be that's more near the mark! I wish to
goodness it -would be young Wommack, I'd pull every
hair of his beard out one at a time . . . but well not be
that lucky, it'll be somebody useless, or worse. You've
had your thanks, missy, and we've had your sass, and now
we're even—make your young bones useful and see
what's come to pass." But
Troublesome didn't have a chance to more than straighten
up from her chair before a knock came at the door;
and when they called, "Come in!" it was a serv- ingmaid
of Brightwater and an Attendant from Castle McDaniels,
the latter looking as if he'd fall over if you blew on
him. "I'm
here," he blurted out, "with a message for Miss Troublesome.
Law. but I was scared to death she'd be gone
before I got here. . . . Miss Troublesome, I'm pleasured
to see you." "First
time in her life she ever heard thati" said the two
Grannys together, and Troublesome allowed that it was,
and the young man hurried to explain himself. "I
don't mean as how I'm happy to see her," he said 104 And
Then There U Be Fireworks hastily,
stumbling into the doorframe and causing the servingmaid
to put a sturdy hand to his elbow to help him out
"Don't misunderstand me; it's that I'm happy to see
she's not gone yet. If you see what I mean." "The
distinction's a mite subtle," said Granny Gable- frame,
"But we won't hold it against you, whatever it might
mean, seeing as how it's clear you've had a hard ride
and a long one and can scarcely stand on your feet, much
less orate and do declamations. What are you after
with Troublesome of Brightwater, young man?" "Message
from Castle McDaniels, ma'am," he said, bobbing
his head. "And it's urgent" "Then
deliver it," snapped Troublesome, running out of
patience. "Before you fall over. It'll be more practical that
way, by a good deal. And don't mumble. When I get
urgent messages brought in to me at a last gasp like this I
like them to be turned over with clarity." "Troublesome!"
Granny Hazelbide was fairly quiver- ing.
"Will you not tease the poor young man, for all our sakes!" "Oh,
that's all right. Granny Hazelbide," said the At- tendant
from McDaniels, trying not to lean on the serv- ingmaid.
"I've been warned about her already, at some length.
Missus McDaniels, her that was Anne of Bright- water,
she talked to me about Miss Troublesome tor it must of
been a good hour and a half. I expected horns and a
tail on her, if you want to know the truth of it." And
Troublesome chuckled some more. For a day that
had begun with spoiled food and bad water and a crew of
sick and surly men on a leaky boat, this one was turning
out to have its good parts. 105 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks "Well,
then," she said. "You've seen me, and you're disappointed
I don't live up to your expectations. That's clear.
Now pass on the message, and you can be on your way and
get some rest Just speak right up." "You're
to stay here," said the Attendant. "I'm
to stay here? That's it? That's your urgent mes- sage?" "Because
Miss Silverweb's coming/' he told her. "She wasn't
quite ready to leave when I was, and she couldn't of kept
up with with me if she had been, I'm sure—I was told to
ride hard all the way and not spare the Mule or me
either one. But she says you're to stay right here until
she gets here, never mind how anxious you are to leave,
and never mind how much mere's people en- couraging
you on your way." "Miss
Silverweb said that?" "Yes,
miss. And her mother as well." "Hmmmph." Troublesome
gnawed on her braid, and the Grannys stopped
their rocking, and Granny Hazelbide pointed out
that considering the number of days she'd lost al- ready
another one couldn't do much harm. Or another two. "Did
she say why?" Troublesome asked the Attend- ant "Miss?" "Did
either of those women say why I was to wait?" asked
Troublesome impatiently. "I can't see much point to it
myself—I don't even know Silverweb of McDan- iels,
except that I believe I changed one of her diapers 106 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks once.
She for sure does not know me. Why should I wait
for her?" "Well,"
said the Attendant, "I can't say as I under- stand
it. But I can tell you what they said to me." "You
do that, then," said Troublesome. "Miss
Silverweb, she said I was to tell you just this: you
stay here, because she knows how to wake up Miss Responsible,
but she needs your help to do it And that's
all." The
silence went on and on, and the Attendant leaned
more and more obviously on the servingmaid, who
fortunately showed no sign of collapsing under the strain,
and when Troublesome spoke at last her voice was
hesitant "You
say that Silverweb of McDaniels knows how to wake my
sister. . . ." "So
she claims, miss. I'm just passing it on, as I was bid." Troublesome
turned to the Grannys. "Well?"
she asked them. "Is it likely? You know the girl. .
. any reason she should know what nine Magi- cians
of Rank don't?" "Miss
Silverweb'll be here by morning at the latest," pleaded
the Attendant "And if I've got here and told you,
and you're gone on anyway, I won't dare go back, I can
tell you. Missus Anne was most particular about that.
'If she doesn't wait for Miss Silverweb, don't you bother
coming back here,' she said to me. And I've worked
there, and done my job right, more'n six years now.
Shows where hard work won't get you." 107 And
Then There'll Be Fireworh 'Troublesome/'
said Granny Gableframe, speaking right
up, "I can't say honestly I know any reason why you
should stay. Rumor is, Silverweb of McDaniels* gone
some kind of religious lunatic, shut up all me time in an
attic praying and carrying on. Not that I don't hold
with prayer, mind you, indeed I do, in its place- but
they say Silverweb carries it to and beyond extremes. On the
other hand, reason or no, what's the harm? What's
one more day to you? You've got no appoint- ments
to keep on your mountain, what's a few hours more or
less at Brightwater?" Troublesome
gave it a minute or two for real, and a minute
or two for tormenting them, and then she nod- ded
slowly, and the Attendant went limp with relief and veiy
nearly did fall down. "All
right," said Troublesome. "I don't suppose it can make
any difference; and I don't mind admitting I'm curious.
Ill wait for the child. Pray with her if need be." "She's
no child. Miss Troublesome," said the Attend- ant,
very serious in spite of his exhaustion. "You wait tifl you see
her—that's no child, nor ever wifl be again. Nor no
woman, either." "Well,
what is she, then?" "You'd
best wait and see for yourself," the Attendant said,
and that appearing to be all he could manage, die Grannys
motioned for the servingmaid to take him away.
Which she did, murmuring soothing words to him all
the way down the corridor. "Youall
don't know anything about this?" demanded Troublesome,
arms akimbo. 'This .is no Granny mis- chief,
cooked up between you?" 108 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Honestly,"
said Gableframe. "How you talk." "Your
word on it or off I go this minute," declared Troublesome. "Phooey,"
said Granny Gableframe right back at her- "It*H
be a fine day when I give you my word on any- thing.
As soon give my word to my elbow. And who are you to
doubt a Granny's word?" "Troublesome,"
put in Granny Hazelbide hastily, "I'm
with Gableframe on that But you said you'd stay. And you
know this is no scheme we planned for you— we've
got no heart these days for schemes. Leave off your
nonsense, now, and keep your word." "And
so I will," said Troublesome. "I beg your par- don, I
forget sometimes the way things have changed in this
world. Up on that mountain ... I don't see it the way
youall have to." "Understandable,"
said Granny Gableframe. "Not natural;
but understandable." "I
suppose they'll make me sleep in the stable," Trou- blesome
fussed. "I'll
put you up in my own room if they try it," said Granny
Hazelbide. "I'm not afraid of you, and die Twelve
Gates knows I'm used to you." "I'd
rather stay in the stable." "Suit
yourself. Just so's you stay." "My
word on it, to you and to my elbow," said Trou- blesome
solemnly, crossing her heart elaborately with one
finger. "I'll wait for little Silverweb and see what she's
got to offer." 109 CHAPTER
7 There
was no order to it, when it happened—it hap- pened
everywhere, all at once, all at the same time. Twelve
Castles there were on Ozark, and not one was overlooked
or granted a delay. Nine Magicians of Rank as
well, spread around over the planet, and they were stricken
all together, with a unity that they had known before
only on that single occasion when they had joined
forces against Responsible of Brightwater. Veritas
Truebreed Motley the 4th was the only Magi- cian of
Rank on the continent of Marktwain, and the course
of events was so swift that he heard only the first scream
from outside the Castle walls before he was liter- ally
thrown to the floor with his hands pressed desper- ately
to a head that he was sure would burst ... he could
hear nothing more after that but the message ex- ploding
there. The
ordinary citizens and the Grannys were spared that
penalty; the Magicians felt only a sudden nagging headache,
nothing out of the way. For them, unlike the Magicians
of Rank, the problem was not what was in their heads
but what was in the sky. Above
Castle Brightwater, suspended well out of reach
of ordinary weapons but easily within sight of the eye, a
giant crystal had appeared, spinning slowly on its 111 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks point
for just a moment before it stopped and hung there
motionless above them. It
looked to be one hundred feet from tip to tip, stretching
straight up, though it was hard to be sure without
knowing exactly what its distance was from any object
of reference. And it was in the shape of a flawless diamond,
perfect in its symmetry, perfect in its utter transparentness.
It would have been invisible, in fact, ex- cept
that from some angles it acted as a prism and cast huge
rainbows over the land and buildings beneath it, turning
the countryside to a fairyland of glorious color. It made
no sound at all. It came from nowhere and nothing
held it in its place, nothing that could be seen. It was
beautiful, and mysterious, and wholly terrifying. The
Grannys heard die screaming and ran out onto a balcony
to see what the commotion was about this time, took
one horrified look at the thing, and ran even faster after
Veritas Truebreed. By the time they reached him he was
aware that similar scenes were taking place at every
one of the Twelve Castles, and he wished himself anywhere
else in the Universe. . . preferably at the bot- tom of
the sea. Any sea. "Veritas
Truebreed Motley," fussed Granny Gable- frame
when they found him, "whatever in this world are you doing?
A lot of help you are, rolling on the floor and carrying
on with that carry-on! You have colic or what? Get up
and come see what's arrived this day to brighten the
comers where we are. . . might could be you could be of
some use at last!" When
that didn't budge him from me niche he had 112 And
Then There's Be Fireworks managed
to thrash his way into, or bring him out of the position
of tight-coiled agony he was twisted into, the Grannys
knelt beside him and began an expert probing. He
screamed louder, and begged them not to touch him,
and if he had not been paralyzed with pain they would
not have been able to stop his frenzied efforts to smash
his brains out against the stone walls of the Cas- tfe. "Men,"
said Gableframe. "Always there when you need
them." "Veritas?"
Granny Hazelbide stood up and poked him
with her shoe. "You stop that caterwauling, you hear
me? I know you can hear me, don't you make out you
can't!" As a
matter of actual fact, he could not hear her over the din
in his head. He could see her mouth moving, and his
long experience with Grannys gave him an excel- lent
idea of what the two of them must be saying, but they
might as well have been in the next county for all that he
was able to hear of their bad-mouthing. There was
only one sound, and it filled all his perceptions, and it was
surely going to be the death of him unless he somehow
got help. He had time to wonder, through his agony,
how Lincoln Panadyne was faring at Castle Smith,
where the "Granny" in residence was only an old woman
hired by the Magician of Rank to placate the Family
when Granny Gableframe walked out on them to move
to Castle Brightwater. Veritas Truebreed had sense
enough left to know that nobody but a Granny was likely
to be able to help any of them. 113 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks One
word, Veritas, he was screaming at himself si- lently,
trying to get through the unbearable waves of noise,
you've got to say one word! Only one wordt Granny
Hazelbide poked at him again disgustedly with
the tip of one pointy-toed black high-heeled shoe, and was
fust getting ready to draw back her foot for an actual
kick when he finally succeeded in croaking out that
word. And it brought both old women to rigid at- tention
as if it had been a Chann and a Spell and a Transformation
all combined into one. The sound that had
come out of Veritas' mouth, strangled and de- formed
but comprehensible, was the word "Mules!" And
once again, before he went back to the howling that
was completely unlike the cries from outside— those
were only terror—he said it "Mules!" "Mules,"
repeated the Grannys, looking at one an- other.
"Do you suppose. . ." "I
do," said Granny Gableframe. "What else could do
that?" "Maybe
that thing hanging over our heads," said Granny
Hazelbide grimly, pointing up at the ceiling and tapping
her foot to a smart beat 'Two sharp ends it's got
like a double needle, and no knowing what it can do." "Well,
we can't talk to it, Hazelbide," snorted Granny
Gableframe, "that's for sure. And the Twelve Gates
only knows what will happen if one of those scared
sick lunatics out there takes it into his head to shoot
at the thing with a laser . . . likely to mean the end of
all of us, and nothing left where Ozark was but a 114 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks puff of
dust, if that happens. The Mules, on the other hand,
we could talk to." "Gableframe.
. ." "I
said talk to! Not either one of us is equipped to do any
mindspeaking, and the Mules know that full well. I mean
tett, ordinary tongue-and-mouth-and-teeth talk." "What
makes you think they'll listen?" "Hazelbide,
you have brains in that head or pud- ding?"
Granny Gableframe was clear out of temper. "Stand
there and go wurra-wurra like that poor fool on the
Boor if you like, but any ninny can see there's no way of
talking to that. . . creation ... up in the air, and the
only clue we've got is what Veritas said, and I intend
to hightail it for the stables!" Granny
Hazelbide knew sense when she heard it; she followed
the other without a word, and without a glance behind
her for the Magician of Rank in his awesome misery.
She was only sorry there wasn't time to look for Troublesome
and make her go along with them. At the
stables, they found the Mules standing in omi- nous
silence. If the expressions on their faces could be interpreted
in any human framework, they looked both grim
and determined. In any framework, they had their attention
fully occupied with something. Granny
Gableframe marched up to Sterling, the best creature
in the stable, and said howdydo and she'd like it to
listen to her. And when that had no effect, she whacked
it smartly right between the eyes. "You,
Mule!" said Gableframe. "I want a word with 115 And
Then There'U Be Firework you,
and I do know that you can understand me just fine!" Sterling
rolled her eyes and laid back her ears, and Granny
Gableframe whacked her again. She'd never thought
to see the day she'd be dealing with a hysterical Mule. "You
want to listen polite-like and of your own free will.
that's fine with me/' said the old lady. "I'll be polite,
too, as is proper, it pleasures me not atall to abuse
any creature. But if you'd rather do it the hard way,
I'm prepared for that, and I do intend to have you hear
me." "You
think that'll work?" asked Granny Hazelbide, tapping
her nose with her pointing finger. "It was al- ways
Responsible as talked to the Mules, and she had a mighty
different approach to it" "You
have a better idea?" "No-sir,
you go right to it And I'll try another one," said
Granny Hazelbide, and went off to make her word good. "Sterling,"
said Granny Gableframe, "I have reason to
believe you're trying to mindspeak poor Veritas True- breed,
and I'm here to tell you that if that's what you're up to
you're pouring sand down a rathole. He's curled up in a
hole in the wall like a puking babe, howling and begging
to be shot or poisoned a one, he doesn't care which,
and a less promising mode of communicating I've
never come across in all my born days! Now if you have
something you'd like to get across to the Magician of
Rank, m'dear Mule, I'd suggest you turn down the power
somewhat more than a tad. You are addressing a 116 And
Then There U Be Firework human
male, not Responsible of Brightwater, and he is most
surely not up to taking in what you are putting out. Do
you hear me. Sterling?" The
Mule gave her a look down its nose, and raised its ears
one notch, and the Granny said it all over again, with
more emphasis in the hard places. "Tone
it down!" she admonished Sterling, winding it up.
"Tone it down or you might as well leave off en- tirely!
That man's mind is frail as a flower petal up mere,
you can't just go banging around in it like some kind of
natural disaster!" Sterling
whickered and ducked her head, and the Mules
all around Joined in. "You
suppose. Granny Hazelbide," said Gableframe then,
out of breath entirely, "you suppose that means we got
it across7" "If
we didn't, we probably can't/' came the answer, "and
the only way I know to find out is to go see what's left of
old Veritas Tmebreed." She brushed down her skirts
and sneezed twice at the dust and remarked on stablemaids
and how they got lazier every year, and Gableframe
did the same, and then they looked at each other. "You
ready?" said Hazelbide. "I'm
not ready to go out and walk under that thing hanging
in the air over my head; nor am I ready to see every
last soul running around and screaming like their tails
was caught in a door when it hasn't yet done any of 'em aiy
harm wftatsoever. . . and I for sure don't want to go
stare at that pitiful excuse for a Magician of Rank. But I
will, Hazelbide, I will. Let's get at it" 117 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Fool
Mules," Granny Hazelbide grumbled. "Now what?" And all
the way back to the Castle door and up the steps,
she grumbled. It was one thing for the Mules to mindspeak
the Magician of Rank—the Magicians had always
known the Mules were telepathic, and vice versa —but
the Grannys weren't supposed to know all that But
Granny Hazelbide was ready to bet twelve dollars to a
dillyblow that when the Mules did turn down their power
of projection to accommodate the limitations of Veritas
Truebreed's mind the very first thing they'd done
was inform him that the Grannys had told them to do so.
And thftt was going to be a fine kettle of fish. Things
were a mite less chaotic . . . the townspeople had
recovered from their first shock at the sight of the giant
crystal and were gathered in clumps, talking and shaking
their heads. This was not exactly the normal order
of the day, but the Grannys found it an improve- ment on
the original running around in circles and screaming.
They hurried past a group of Attendants and servingmaids
that looked ready to head them off, and went
straight on up to Veritas Truebreed to see if their trip to
the stables had been a mission of mercy or a red herring. They
found the Magician of Rank much the worse for
wear, white as a sheet and soaked with cold sweat, still
rubbing his head and trembling afl over. But he was able to
talk. "According
to the Mules," he said gruffly when they came
through his door, "I've you to thank for an end to 118 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks y that
unspeakable torture. And I wiU thank you— because
if it had not stopped I would be dead—and then I
would appreciate an explanation." Granny
Gableframe didn't miss a beat. She reminded him
that the Mules' telepathic ability was a pretty open secret
after all these years. And she reminded him that he had
been the one bellowing "Mules!" and they'd only
followed directions. "And as for mindspeech," she finished
up crisply, "we Grannys don't have it, so you needn't
go searching for revelations there. We went down to
the stable and whacked the Mules over the head
and told them—out loud—that if they were trying to talk
to you they were hollering themselves into obliv- ion . .
. and then we came back to see what happened. You
appear to be recovered—" "I
will never be recovered from that, thank you very much!" "Never
mind, Veritas Truebreed, you are at least on your
feet and talking 'stead of howling, and we'll accept that
for now. The question is: what have the Mules been
telling you?" The
Magician of Rank swallowed and stammered, and
Granny Gableframe threatened to kick him with her
shoe the way Granny Hazelbide had. "Speak
up," she said, infuriated. "Time's a-wasting! The
Mules never tried mindspeaking you before, and there's
never been a gigantic humungus hodacious chandelier-bobble
hanging up in the air before, and I for one am
inclined to believe there's got to be a connec- tion!
What did the Mules want with you?" 119 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Ifs
a wild tale/' said Veritas Truebrced. "It's
a wild sight," said Granny Hazelbide. "You take a
look?" "I
looked. I saw ... it One of the basic primordial shapes." "Primordial
shapes be hanged, do you know anything useful?" "Careful,
Hazelbide, you'll have a heart attack," cau- tioned
Granny Gableframe. "And a lot of help that'll be." ''Well,
the man's maddening!" "And
if I had four wheels I'd be a tin lizzy. Calm down
and let him talk. . . he'll get around to it Even- tually." He did. "It
seems," he said slowly, "according to the Mules, it seems
that thing you refer to as a chandelier-bobble is a kind of
mechanism for the focusing of energy. It pulls in
energy and concentrates it. . . and stores it" "To
do what with?" "Just
a minute. . . ." Veritas Truebreed wiped his brow
with the back of a shaking hand. "I've got to sit down." Granny
Gableframe clucked her tongue and told him not to
be such a sissy, but he sat down all the same. "The
Mules tell me," he said when he was settled, "that
there is a group of planets not too far away from here
that is called the Garnet Ring; and that their representatives—something
called the Out-Cabal, and according
to the Mules you'll be able to fill me in on that,
and I will assuredly be interested in knowing why 120 And
Then There 11 Be Fireworks —that
their representatives have been keeping an eye on us for
some time. The crystal out there is sent by the Gamet
Ring, on the basis of information reported back by this
. . . Out-Cabal . . . and the Mules say there's one
just like it over each of the Castles of Ozark." "Ohhhh
dear!" cried Granny Hazelbide. "Oh my! That is
a predicament, for sure and for certain!" "Indeed
it is," echoed Granny Gableframe. "They tell you
anything more, Veritas Truebreed?" "I
got the distinct impression," he snapped at her, "that
you two knew more about this than they did." "Not
accurate," said Gableframe. "Not precisely." "Isn't
it? According to the Mules—" "You
believe a passel of pack animals, Veritas, or you believe
two respectable Ozark Grannys?" "After
what they did to me? Those 'pack animals' you mention?
I believe them!" The Magician of Rank was furious,
and beginning to feel more himself. "It's more than
clear that some very important information has been
kept from the Magicians of Rank by the Grannys of
Ozark for hundreds of years—information that might well have
been crucial to the running of this planet— and I
want you to know that I resent it, and that steps will be
taken!" "You
don't say?" Granny Gableframe said. "What do you
have in what's left of your mind, Mister High- andmighty?
You without so much as a Housekeeping Spell
on hand! You get your powers back . . . such as they
were, such as they were . . . and then you can prat- tle
about taking steps. In the meantime, you mind your mouth." 121 And
Then There'U Be Firework "You
are an unpleasant old woman," said the Magi- cian of
Rank. "Grannys
are supposed to be unpleasant old women," retorted
Gableframe. "You want something young and willing,
you don't go looking for a Granny. Now what I'd
like to know is how long that thing's going to be a part of
our sky out there and what it's intended to do to us. If
you know, we'd appreciate you spitting it out" And
then she muttered, "Oh, law, it heard me!" as a sudden
pulsing. . . not exactly a sound, more a kind of powerful
vibration that thrummed in the stone walls and
floors . . . began. "I suppose that's it, wanning up,"
she said. "I
suppose so too/' said Veritas Truebreed. "How would I
know? Until this accursed day, I had never heard
of an Out-Cabal. Nor a Garnet Ring. You ladies have
minded your mouths admirably." "It
was our duty to do so," said Granny Gableframe. "Quit
your complaining over things you admit you don't know
any more about than the doorknob does." "The
Mules say," Veritas Truebreed sighed, "that this
planet is about to be taken over by the Garnet Ring. We are,
they tell me, now 'eligible'—that's the way they put
it—to be so treated. The crystals will remain where they
are, doing whatever that is they're doing, until they are
fully charged. And then, I am assured, we will be un- able to
resist this Garnet Ring. And I suppose it's true?" "Could
we do anything like those crystals?" asked the Grannys
in one voice. "They
might could be only an illusion," added 122 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Granny
Hazelbide. "I've seen you Magicians of Rank do some
fancy things along that line, in my time." Veritas
Truebreed shook his head. "The Mules tell me
they're real, and that they're as powerful as the Out- Cabal
says they are, and that they can do what they claim.
Now you tell me if the Mules are likely to know what
they're talking about." "Well,
it's misery," said Granny Gableframe, "Just plain
misery—but we have no reason to think they don't.
And plenty to think they do." "Then
we know where we are," he said wearily. "Do
we know how much time we have?" "We
have whatever time it takes until those things are
'fully charged/ like I said before. That's all the Mules
knew." "Well,"
asked Granny Hazelbide, "what do you plan to
do?" "Me?
I plan to go lie down and not move my head until
the Out-Cabal comes to cut it off." "My,
that's impressive!" scoffed the Granny. "You expect
a medal for that, do you?" "Be
reasonable!" shouted the Magician of Rank, and winced
at what it did to his aching head. "As you so po- litely
pointed out to me, not three minutes ago, I haven't
a Housekeeping Spell to my name. What do you expect
me to do?" "There
are a lot of people out there," said the Granny,
"as are frightened half to death. They're not as accustomed
to wonders and marvels as you are, not by a long
sight- And they respect you, magic or no magic. I'll 123 And
Then There U Be Firework thank
you to go get on the comset and spread the word —in
some suitable form. I don't believe I'd tell them what
you just told us, not quite yet Just get on there and
tell them that there's no reason to be afeared right at this
wry minute, which is true. And that well get back to
them, which is true. And that we're working on the
problem—which is true. I do believe you could han- dle
that, Veritas, and I believe you're obliged to. Right now!"
She did not say scat, out of politeness. On his
way out the door, moving as fast as his condi- tion
would allow, and making other allowances for the unsteady
feeling the whole Castle had with that low vi- bration
running all through it, he very nearly ran right over
Silverweb of McDanieIs. "Silverweb—"
he began, but the Grannys, right be- hind
him, gave him a push. "Not
now, Veritas Tmebreed Motley, not now.'" fussed
Granny Hazelbide. "Whatever Silverweb of McDanieIs
needs, it won't be anything as concerns you, and
you're needed to stop the panic out there in the town
and all around the countryside. We Grannys'U see to
Silverweb 1" But
Silverweb needed no seeing to at all. She was as radiant
as if she'd been living on strawberries and thick cream,
as beautiful as ever, and as serene as if this were the
most ordinary of days. She was there, she an- nounced,
to get Troublesome—and the Grannys real- ized
they'd seen no sign of Troublesome of Brightwater through
all of tins, which was becoming of her and 124 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks showed
a proper consideration—and then Silverweb went on
to say that she and Troublesome were going to take
Responsible of Brightwater out into the desert of Marktwain
to the sacred spring. "We'll
hitch a Mule to a wagon," said Silverweb, her voice
like rich melted butter running over in the dish, "and
spread it with a comforter and a pillow to make Responsible
lie easy. And Troublesome and I will lay Responsible
inside, and we will take her away." "But,
child/' hazarded Granny Hazelbide, touching the arm
of the creature—as the Attendant had said, not a
child, and not precisely a woman, either, but the Granny
had the privilege of her years—"this is no time for
such a trek! Don't you know what's happened?" "What
has happened/' said Silverweb of McDanieIs, "is
that the Holy One has spoken to me and told me that I
must get Troublesome, and that she and I must take
Responsible out into the desert- That is all that I need to
know. Granny Hazelbide." «*T* i-
" But— "There's
Troublesome now," added Silverweb. "Right
on time." Troublesome
had her sister gathered up in her strong arms, a
comforter wrapped round her, and no more trou- ble
than a tadling; she wasn't even out of breath, despite all the
stairs. "You
lead on, Silverweb," said Troublesome, "you're the one
as knows how this is supposed to go. And I'll follow.
Can you hitch up a Mule? If you can't, I can." Silverweb
laughed. "I can hitch a Mule," she said. "I 125 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks can
hitch up any living thing that walks this planet, and I can do
a sight more than that. You )'ust come along with
me—and I thank you kindly for waiting for me." It took
the Grannys' breaths away. They stood there in
silence—not the usual way of things—as the two young
women left with their sleeping charge. And then they
watched from the balcony as the gates were opened and the
wagon that carried Responsible was pulled out of the
Castle yard by a prime Mule. "That'll
be Sterling," said Granny Hazelbide, and Granny
Gableframe nodded. "It
would be." "Whatever
do you suppose is going to happen? There's
nothing out there in that desert to eat nor to drink,
and those two didn't gather up so much as a peachapple
before they left here. . . ." In the
streets the people drew back, whispering under their
breaths, to let the wagon through, and the parents held
the tadlings up high to see. And above them, the crystal
had lost its transparent clarity and was beginning to take
on a pale garnet color, that pulsed along with the thrumming
in the stone and in the air. It was
beginning to accumulate its charge. 126 CHAPTER
8 Marktwain's
desert, the one and only desert Ozark had, was
something of a mystery. For one thing, the rest of the
continent would have led you to believe there could be no desert
there; Marktwain was lush green farming land,
surpassed only by the emerald richness of Miz- zurah,
all the way to its coasts in all directions. That you could
go through the pass between Troublesome's mountain
and the others in its chain (not really much more
than high hills, but the Ozark Mountains of Old Earth
had not been towering peaks, either, and there was
thus a precedent for it), and suddenly find yourself heading
smack into a real desert—that was always a surprise. It
wasn't large, and was called simply "The Desert"; if
you've only one, there's no special need to name it The
technology and the knowledge necessary to bind its sands
with plant life and turn it green as the rest of the continent
had been part of the Ozarkers' equipment even at
First Landing. When Marktwain's population passed
sixty thousand, the two Kingdoms of Brightwater and
McDaniels all parceled out in towns and farms, the idea of
keeping a desert for its unique character ceased to be
anything but romanticism. But it was left alone, nevertheless,
and it was a rare day when anybody did 127
" And
Then There'll Be Fireworks more
than go to its border and glance out over its empti- ness.
The desert belonged, by treaty signed on First Landing,
to the Skenys. Troublesome
of Brightwater and Silverweb of McDaniels
headed out into the desert, waiting one on each
side of the wagon, and the few people that had fol- lowed
them that far turned back and let them go on. It was one
thing to be those two and go trifling with the Skenys;
ordinary folk had best mind their own business. And it
was as well they did. Troublesome and Silver- web had
hardly crossed the first smooth ridge of sand, talking
idly of the foolishness going on in Smith King- dom
with its clown of a King and its dithery females, and on
down the ridge's far side, before they saw ahead of them
a group of Skenys standing and waiting. "How
many do you think, Silverweb?" Troublesome asked
softly, abandoning the ridiculous tale of the Smiths. "I
was told there would be forty-four," said Suver- web.
"It is a number significant to them." "Forty-four
Skenys!'' Troublesome blew a long breath. Not
since First Landing had any Ozarker ever seen more
than one Skerry at a time, and to sight one was so rare
that it obligated the whole Kingdom where it hap- pened
to spend a day of celebration and full holiday in 4he
Skerry's honor. Just what the sight of forty-four might
have meant in the way of obligations was difficult to
imagine. It surely would have been a heavy burden of worry
and debate, and Marktwain's citizens had more than
enough of worry on their plates at that moment 128 And
Then There'U Be Firework Sterling
stopped dead when she saw them, and would not
take another step, and the two women hesitated, not sure
whether to try forcing her on or not "What
do you think, Silverweb?" Troublesome asked,
measuring the animal with nanowed eyes. "Shall I
encourage this blamed Mule a tad?" Sterling's
ears went flat back, and she walled her eyes, to
indicate what she thought of the idea, but Trouble- some
was not impressed. "You care to find out who's meaner,
you or me," she told the Mule, "I'm ready any time." "I
think I'd wait," said Silverweb, "and see if we get some
kind of sign." "Like
forty-four Skenys at once? Like a giant crystal over
our heads?" "I
had something less outlandish in mind," Silverweb answered.
For example . . ." And she pointed, doing it discreetly
with the tip of her chin as befit a situation where
the fine edges of manners weren't well known, to- ward
the Skerry that had separated from the group and was
heading toward them. "Is
it male or female, I wonder?" Troublesome said softly. "We
don't even know that there are male and female to the
Skenys," Silverweb reminded her. "We know only
that they arc more beautiful than anything else that we
have ever seen." And
that was true. The one approaching them, mov- ing
over the sand with a gliding step like someone on ice,
and at ease on ice, was blinding in its beauty. Much taller
than Troublesome, who missed six feet by only a 129 And
Then There'll Be Fireworh quarter
of an inch, copper-skinned and its silver hair like a fall
of water in the sun well below its waist, with eyes of
purest turquoise, it lacked only wings to make it Angel.
Angel of what was the question . . . and nobody knew. As
nobody knew what substance of bone must be required
to support the slender muscular bodies of a race that
claimed eight feet as its average height Or how
many there were, or what they ate, or why it was they
hated all water except the narrow trickle they held sacred. Another
time. Troublesome would have been adding up the
bits of data, storing them in her mind to puzzle over
later, as she did faced with any mystery. But not now . .
. not when the Skeny smiled at them, leaned over
the wagon, and lifted Responsible up in its aims and
against its slender body, leaving the comforters and pillows
behind in the bottom of the wagon; and then it turned,
motioning with its head for them to follow. Troublesome
didn't like that at all, and it distracted her
attention completely. That was, after all, her own kin
being galloped off with by a being that nobody knew whether
it might eat her alive or keep her for a pet or skin
her for her hide. But she hadn't much choice, ei- ther,
distracted or not; they were outnumbered many times
over, even if they'd known what manner of living thing
they dealt with. . . and they didn't The
voice in her mind was gentle enough, but it was firm. DAUGHTER
OF BRIGHTWATER, YOU THAT ARE NAMED TROUBLESOME,
it Said, LEAVE THE MULE AND THE 130 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks WAGON
WHERE THEY ARE, AND FOLLOW US. NO HARM WILL
COME TO YOUR SISTER OR TO ANY OF YOU—HOW COULD
YOU THINK SUCH A THING? Troublesome
was not accustomed to mindspeech,, and she
didn't like that, either. Two of the indigenous species
of Marktwain were telepathic, then. It made sense, when
you thought about it... how else could the
treaties have been negotiated? For sure. First Granny
and the others had not landed speaking "Skerry,"
nor would the Skerrys have been fluent in Ozark
English. She'd never thought about it before, and it was
only that she was so flustered that she thought of it now.
It kept her mind off the possibilities up ahead, that
she could in no way predict. But it was said that when
the Mules mindspoke anybody they nearly de- stroyed
that person's mind in the process. The Skerry's voice
in her mind only made her think of bells, chiming. Deep
bells. THAT is
HOW YOU TELL, came the voice again, and she
judged that there was laughter in it THE DEEP BELLS
ARE THE MALES, THE MIDDLE ONES OUR FEMALES, THE
MIXED ONES THE SHEMALES, AND THE HIGH CHIMES ARE OUR
CHILDREN, WHO DID NOT COME ALONG WITH US TODAY. "Oh,
now, that's not likely!" Troublesome protested aloud.
She was impressed, but she would push fust so far and no
farther. She had no intention of just thinking at anything,
if it did stand eight feet tall. YOU ARE
QUITE RIGHT, said a different voice, rr is A CONFUSION
OF TRANSLATION. MY FRIEND MEANS THAT THAT IS
HOW YOUR HUMAN MIND INTERPRETS OUR 151 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks COMMUNICATION.
YOU HAVE BELLS AVAILABLE TO YOU AS A
MODE OF PERCEPTION; WE MAKE USE OF THAT MODE,
FOR ITS CONVENIENCE . . . OTHERWISE, YOU WOULD
HEAR. . . UNPLEASING NOISES. "Botheration,"
said Troublesome, and hurried her pace to
keep up. Beside her, Silverweb called ahead to the
Skerry. "She
is one that would prefer privacy of mind," said Silverweb.
"You are distressing her with your invasions." "I'd
live through it," said Troublesome crossly. "I've lived
through worse, and I don't need mollycoddling." "There's
no need for it," Silverweb answered. "I am here,
and if they want to use mindspeech they can do it through
me. I don't mind it" "Not
at all? Having your whole mind naked like that?" Troublesome
said it before she thought; and then she knew a
deep shame, remembering the way she had lambasted
Lewis Motley Wommack the ^yd for ex- pressing
a similar dislike. And he had had it to bear, if he
spoke the truth, over months—not just a few mo- ments,
as she had- It might very well be different with another
human, instead of this alien creature; never- theless,
she was ashamed. She had not known what it would
be like, nor had she made any attempt to imagine it "Not
a scrap," said Silverweb of McDaniels. "Any- thing
in my mind, they are welcome to. My only prob- lem is
keeping up with youall in this sand—I'm not ex- actly
short, but the rest of you are a good deal longer of leg
than I'll ever be." She was silent a minute, and then 132 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks nodded.
"They tell me," she went on, "that it is abso- lutely
necessary for us to hurry—that the crystals charge quickly
and we have no time to spare." All the
Skenys had in fact gotten far ahead of both the
Ozark women, who had had no practice walking over
dry sand and were floundering as much as they were
stepping. "If
we don't hurry it up, Silverweb, I'll wager they'll just
pick us up and cany us, too." fretted Troublesome, "like
a couple of armloads of kindling. You fall down, I'll
smack you, so help me." "Your
bark," observed Silverweb, "is much worse than
your bite. Why do you go on like that?" Troublesome
had the usual answer ready. "I have a reputation
to maintain." She needed it embroidered across
her chest. "Worked
hard building it up, too, as I recall." "J| "Far too hard to throw it away now,
in the middle of a
desert." Silverweb
laughed, and stumbled, and hurried on as best
she could. The Skerrys were leading them eastward, toward
a line of rocks humped up on the horizon. Darkest
gray, almost black, some of them jet black, against
the sand. Where the sun struck them, rays of light
split out like spears. It was hard on the eyes; what would
it be like if this were not wintertime? "The
spring is there by those rocks," said Silverweb. "Or
so I have been told." Her yellow hair was coming down
from its usual elegant figure-eight of braid, some- thing
Troublesome had never seen happen before; she found
that it worried her, and she stopped to coil the 133 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks heavy
weight of it back again, tuck in the stray ends, and
anchor it firmly with the ironwood pins. "Careful,
Troublesome of Brightwater," Silverweb teased
her. "It begins with tidying up a friend in the des- ert, and
first thing you know you are seized with a lust for
helping people and taking in stray tadlings." "Nonsense—I
just can't abide mess." Silverweb
only laughed at her. "That's Responsible's line,
my friend/' she said, "not yours. You should see yourself." "Silverweb?" "Yes?" "What
happens when we get there?" "Whatever
happens. Don't dawdle. Troublesome." "It's
farther than it looks." "Save
your breath, then!" It was
wise counsel; Troublesome hushed and con- centrated
on closing the gap between them and the rocks.
And at last they were there, a few minutes behind the
party of Skerrys. When
she saw what they were doing, she would have rushed
forward to stop them, but Silverweb had a firm and
astonishingly powerful grip on her arm, and the voice
of a Skerry rang, equally firm, inside her head. WE ARE
SORRY, it Said, TO BE DISCOURTEOUS . . . tF ONLY WE
HAD MORE TIME, WE WOULD OBSERVE YOUR PREFERENCES,
BUT THE CRYSTALS ARE GORGING ABOVE YOUR
CITIES. THERE IS NO TIME LEFT FOR NICETIES. TROUBLESOME
OF BIRGHTWATER, SILVERWEB OF MCDAN- EELS,
THIS IS WHAT MUST BE DONE . . . PAY CLOSE ATTENTION,
AND DO NOT FORGET ANYTHING THAT WE 134 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks TELL
YOU. TROUBLESOME, YOU SEE THAT ROCK, THERE WHERE
THE WATER OVRFLOWS ITS BASIN? The
rock. Where the water overflows. Where her sister
now lay naked, her hair loose in the water and her head
pillowed on another rock set gently under it, where the
water bubbled up out of some hidden source and poured
over the still and lovely body. So frail, she looked! "I
see it." TAKE
YOUR PLACE THERE, Came the Voice. WE SKERRYS WILL
FORM A ... YOU HAVE NO SEMANTIC CONSTRUCT FOR IT,
IT IS A SHAPE OF POWER . . . HERE AROUND THE HOLY
WATER. YOU ARE TO SIT BESIDE YOUR SISTER, ON THAT
ROCK. SILVERWEB, YOU OF CASTLE MCDANIELS, YOU WILL
KNEEL UPON THE SAND, AND YOU WILL CALL DOWN THE
LOVE YOU HAVE LEARNED TO DRAW UPON. YOU WILL ASK
THAT THE SLEEPER WAKE, SILVERWEB OF MCDANIELS, WHILE
WE SKERRYS SING FOR YOU. PLEASE, TAKE YOUR PLACES! "I'm
dreaming this," said Troublesome, too worried to be
anything but cross and rude, but she did as she was
bid, and she went and settled herself on the boulder near
Responsible's head. Behind her, she heard the soft hiss of
movement, and she looked over her shoulder and saw
Silverweb kneeling on the sand with her arms raised to the
sky and her eyes already rapt, even in the scalding sunlight
and the constant battering of rays struck from the
rocks. The Skerrys had taken up positions that looked
to her to lack pattern of any kind, but she was willing
to believe it was a congruent shape for them. She was
willing to believe almost anything. 135 And
Then There U Be Fireworks And now
they were going to sing. And
Silverweb was going to pray. "But
what am I supposed to do?" she asked hoarsely; there
was sand in her throat "Outside of keeping this child
from drowning, that is." SHE
WILL NOT DROWN, came a voice Troublesome felt was
new. Not that it mattered. Bells are bells. THE WATER
IS NOT DEEP ENOUGH OR SWIFT ENOUGH. THAT IS NOT THE
DANGER. 'Tell
me, theni" IF
SILVERWEB OF MCDANBSLS IS SUCCESSFUL, IF THINGS GO AS
WE EXPECT THEM TO GO, THERE WILL BE ... SUDDENLY,
WITH NO WARNING ... A KIND OF TEAR IN THE
FABRIC OF THE UNIVERSE. AT THAT INSTANT, WE BE- LIEVE
THAT YOUR SISTER WILL WAKE. AND AT THAT SAME
INSTANT, THERE WILL BE A CHANCE FOR SOME- THING
EVIL TO COME THROUGH THE TEAR WE HAVE MADE,
SOMETHING THAT WATTS ALWAYS FOR JUST SUCH AN
OPPORTUNITY, THROUGH AGES UPON AGES OF TIME. YOU ARE
TO PREVENT THAT. Troublesome
felt terror in her somewhere; she would have
sworn there was none left in her. The
voice went on, confident, urgent, soothing her. YOUR
ROLE HERE, THE ROLE FOR WHICH YOU HAVE BEEN
LEARNING ALL YOUR LIFE LONG, IS TO RECOGNIZE THAT
EVIL THING HOWEVER BEAUTIFULLY IT MAY BE DIS- GUISED,
AND TO STOP IT FROM ENTERING THIS SPACE AND THIS
TIME. THAT, TROUBLESOME OF BRIGHTWATER, IS WHAT
YOU ARE FOR IN THIS WORLD—WE NEED AN EX- PERT IN
EVIL. Troublesome
felt the terror go, and in its place a rrag- 136 And
Then There's. Be Fireworks meat of
knowledge, as of something forgotten long ago and now
remembered for a fraction of time. From the breadth
of that scrap of remembrance, she straightened and
stared at the Skerry she thought was speaking. "Silverweb!'*
she cried out, taut as a bowstring. "What
about Silverweb? You know what you leave her open
to?" SILVERWEB
OF MCDANIELS IS PROTECTED. THERE ARE FEW
SHIELDS SO INDESTRUCTIBLE AS PURITY AND VALOR IN
COMBINATION. SHOULD ANYTHING GET NEAR HER WITH
STRENGTH ENOUGH TO PASS THOSE SHIELDS, WE ARE MORE
THAN ABLE TO DEAL WTTH IT—AND IT IS NOT LIKELY.
BUT ALL OUR ATTENTION, AND ALL OF HERS, MUST BE
FOCUSED ON A SINGLE POINT. YOU ARE THE ONLY
ONE, TROUBLESOME, WHO CAN PROTECT YOUR SISTER.
BE READY, NOW! DON'T WATCH US; WATCH THERE, CLOSE
BY HER HEAD, WHERE THE ANCIENT EVIL WILL TRY ITS
BEST TO BREAK THROUGH. ... IT IS WEARY PAST BEARING
OF LYING TRAPPED BENEATH THAT SACRED SPRING! Troublesome
understood that well enough; she turned
and set her eyes to watch, holding her breath, her lower
lip caught between her teeth and her strong hands at the
ready for. . . whatever might come. And the
Skerrys sang. It was
not precisely music, as Troublesome under- stood
music. Nothing to it of fiddle or dulcimer or gui- tar,
nothing of melody or harmony either; not even mythm.
She could make no sense of it, but it rose over the
sand and the rocks with an unmistakable power. It was a
call to that same Source that Silverweb called 137 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks upon,
and it supported her call, bore it up and carried it on what
must have been notes and chords, focused it as Troublesome
strained her eyes for anything— There
it was! Lovely in the water, a rose that rocked gently
on the surface of the clear water, a single perfect yellow
rose the size of her two cupped hands, with a scent
that was as seductive as wickedness ever had been in all
of time. Troublesome would have known it any- where.
She had it instantly, before it could drift one inch
closer to the sands that were its first goal, crushed between
her palms, and all her muscles knotted as she struggled
with a loathsome squirming Unknown desper- ately
determined to make the world its territory for a change. "Nasty
piece of work that you are," shouted Trouble- some of
Brightwater, laughing and exultant, "begone to wherever
you came from, crawl back in your hole, you're no
match for me, nor ever could be! Squirm all you like, and
foul me all you care to ... not even trained, are you?
Ah, you're a sony excuse for a Holy Terror, let me tell
you; I was expecting more of a challenge!" Occupied
as she was, she had no way of knowing that the
long silver hair of the Skerrys, and the tunics they wore,
were being whipped and buffeted in a wind against
which—for all their lives spent in this desert— they
could scarcely stand. Or that their singing was being
choked by the clouds of sand that had turned the sky
black above them. Or that around Silverweb, like a shield
shaped to her body, there was a clear space where no wind
blew and no sand whirled, and all was still; and where
all was radiant with a clear golden light that was 158 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks the
same color the evilness had chosen as a strategy to deceive
them. Even the stench as the thing lost its con- trol of
scent-of-rose and began to pour out the smell that was
natural to it could not break the concentration that poured
through Troublesome's hands as they gripped her
adversary by what might have been its throat. That
adversary did not impress Troublesome, nor could
it touch Silvenveb; they were the two polarities that
served to hold this timespace intact. But the Skenys were
mightily impressed, and they gave a great sigh of relief
in Troublesome's mind, all the bells calling out to- gether,
as they saw the golden rose crushed and rubbed to a
slime in her hands, and they felt the wind fall and saw the
desert sky clear once again. Troublesome
bent to rub her arms clean in the sand —she
had no least intention of fouling the sacred water with
the vile stuff that covered her to the elbows. Scru- pulously,
she gathered each grain that might have been contaminated
by it into a heap before her, and she scrabbled
a hole in the sands and shoved those soiled grains
into it and laid a flat heavy rock over the spot to mark
it. And still she wondered if that would do it... might
could be there were tiny suckers and cells that would
leach out through the sand and make the sacred water a
new poison in a Universe already copiously overendowed
with poisons. She was hesitating, crouched over
the flat rock that seemed a puny barrier against such
harm, when she felt Suverweb touch her shoulder, and
jumped, startled. "The
Skenys say,*' Silverweb told her, "that it is en- And
Then There U Be Fireworks tSrdy
dead, with nothing left that can exist in this world. They say
it is not like other deaths, where a substance will
recombine as it goes back to its original elements and
enter the cycle of life again—it is too alien. You are not to
worry, they say; you did what was required, and it is
over." "WeB,
it wasn't much/* said Troublesome. "I could do that
every day and twice on Sundays." "They
would be pleased if you were denied any such opportunity,"
said Silverweb dryly. "That's a direct quote." "Direct
as you can make it, I expect Bells . . . what kind of
language might that be?" Troublesome?" Troublesome
looked at her, still shaking the sand off her
arms. "Yes,
Silverweb?" "It
worked." "What?" "I
said—it worked. Look there, behind you." Troublesome
whirled, and had she not been careful she
might well have cried, and spoiled her image for- evermore.
In the silver of the water, Responsible's eyes were
open, and she was speaking her sister's name. 140 CHAPTER
9 Over
Castle Airy, the giant crystal was beginning to take on the
color of the small mallows that grew wild along Oklahomah's
seaclifis; a tinge redder than the pale color of
peachapple cider well made, but not yet the color of strawberry
wine. As the crystal's pulsing grew stronger, its
humming more clearly felt somewhere in the marrow of the
bones, the point that aimed toward the sky and the
point that aimed straight down toward the Castle it- self
began to look as if they could pierce both targets. They
were darker at the points. The
people of Airy had gone inside their houses, and were
huddled with their families. If they were to die, they
would at least die together, not alone out in a field or a
stable, or back of a counter in some store, some workshop.
It was better to wait with your children and your
kin and whoever you might love close by you. There
was no doubt in their minds that they were going to die. They
only wondered how it would be. Would the thing
plunge down toward the ground like a missile and explode
in rosy flame or rosy poison? A gas, perhaps, spreading
out over the Kingdom and taking them all as it
coursed the air? And would it be a merciful poison, one
that meant no more than a kind of falling asleep? 141 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Or
would there be convulsions and agonies and desper- ate
clawing at the throat? Or would it stay there in the air and
send out its cargo or death in rays, as the lasers did? Or
something else, something completely unknown . . .
and would it be merciful ... or would it be the stuff
of nightmare? They looked at the tadlings, and es- pecially
at the babies, and prayed that it would be mer- ciful,
and swift At the
Castle, Charity of Airy and the three Grannys in
residence could feel the terror. It took no telepathic powers
to sense an emotion like that, coming from every side of
you, and they bit their lips and frowned till their heads
ached. It wouldn't do to take the contagion of that
terror; might could be they would be needed later, and in
their right minds. Castle
Airy had no Magician of Rank for the Mules to
contact; and given that there were three Grannys there
to be put up with that was not surprising. But the word
had come in from Brightwater by comset almost at once,
Veritas Truebreed Motley passing it along just as calm as
he would have announced a blizzard. The women
of the Castle blessed the fortune that had made them
part of that system, and wondered what it was like for the
Kingdoms that were neither part of the Alliance of
Democratic Republics nor supplied by a Magician of Rank. .
. they would be completely isolated now. Granny
Forthright didn't like it a bit "That
thing up there," she fussed, waving at the ceil- ing
over her head with one knitting needle, "it scares the bejabbers
out of me—and J know what it is, not to men- tion
knowing that Airy's not the only Castle so blessed. 142 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks Now
what do you suppose it must be like for the Families
that don't know those things?" "Well,
it won't do," pronounced Granny Flyswift "And
that's all there is to it." "I
agree, it won't/' said Charity of Airy, "but talk is cheap—I
suggest we give it some careful thought before we go
doing anything. Is there truly anywhere that there's
neither comset transmission, nor Magician of Rank,
nor even a friendly neighbor to pass the word along?
Count them off, ladies, and carefully!" "Brightwater,
McDaniels, Clark, and Airy," said Fly- swift
"All on the comset, all brought up to date by Veritas
Truebreed. That's four." "Mizzurah's
got no comsets," put in Granny Heath- erknit,
"but there's a Magician of Rank at Castle Mot- ley for
the Mules to tell direct, and Granny Scrabble there
to see to it they don't kill him in the process. And seeing
as Mizzurah's not much bigger all told than our back
garden, there'll be somebody on the way to Castle Lewis
with a message long since. That's six. And Tina- seeh. .
. bad cess to it anyway . . . Tinaseeh's got four Magicians
of Rank at Castle Traveller, no need to worry about
that crew. And Granny Leeward, which is a shame;
I'd of been right pleased to see the four at Traveller
get their brains scrambled." "Granny,"
chided Charity of Airy. "How you talk!" "That's
seven," said Granny Heatherknit, ignoring her
completely. "Seven of twelve." "Castle
Guthrie on Arkansaw has a Magician of Rank,
and so's Castle Farson—that's nine ... oh, law!"
Granny Flyswift made a soft and sorrowful noise. 145 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks "Ah,
law," she said, counting it up on her fingers, "it'll
be Purdy and Wommack as think they're all alone in
this. No comsets, no Magicians of Rank, no way to know
whatever in the world is happening and nobody as would
care to make the effort to tell them. I can't say as I'm
specially worried about the Wommacks—" "You
should be/' Granny Forthright interrupted. "They'll
be declaring it's the Wommack Curse again." "Forthright,
that slipped my mind entirely! You're right
as right! And wouldn't you know it, wouldn't you just
know it, it'd be the fool Purdys, as don't know enough
to come in out of the rain anyhow, and the Wommacks
with their fool curse, as are left stranded?" Granny
Flyswift raised a finger beside her eyeglasses. "It's
near on enough to make a body think they may have
something with their curses and their poor-mouth- ing
about bad luck following 'em everywhere and every- when!" "They
make their own luck,*' Charity of Airy scoffed, "and
you know it—don't talk nonsense at a time like this!
Anybody wants a curse bad enough can manage to bring
one down; you just have to put your back into it. And
there's nothing we can do about either Wommacks or
Purdys—they might as well be back on Old Earth for all we
can do." "And
that makes eleven," Granny Heatherknit pointed
out. "There's somebody left out" "That's
easy done and easy accounted for," said Granny
Heatherknit. "Nobody wants to think about the Smiths.
The Purdys now, they just need encouragement and
they'd be all right And the Wommacks, a good 144 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks clout
between the eyes'd break them of blaming every- thing
and its little fingernail on their old curse. But the SmirAs,
I declare there's no hope for them! Do you know,
they caught one of their Attendants again—this'll be
what, the ninth time?—trying to tap into the comset transmissions
in the dark of the night? I cannot believe the-" "Granny
Heatherknit!" Charity of Airy so rarely raised
her voice that they all three jumped, and Heath- erknit
closed her mouth in sheer surprise. "If the whole world
came to an end in a thunderclap, you wouldn't have
time to get ready, for it would catch you gossip- ing!" "Begging
your pardon, Charity," said Granny Heath- erknit
"I got carried away." "And
I assume," Charity went on in a more normal tone,
"that we've no reason to concern ourselves with the
Smiths. They've got Lincoln Parradyne Smith the 39th
over there, and whatever else he may be, he's a per- fectly
good Magician of Rank. It'll be only the Wom- macks
and the Purdys, poor souls." "You
don't suppose the Mules would call on the Grannys
in such a hardscrabble?" hazarded Flyswift. "Castle
Purdy has one, and there's two in residence at Castle
Wommack." All
four women shuddered at the very idea, and the other
two Grannys gave Flyswift a long hard look. "If
they did," said Granny Forthright solemnly, "there's
now three less Grannys on Ozark." "Pshaw!
I'm not so sure," said Flyswift. "No, I'm not so sure
as a Granny's mind is any punier than a Magi- 145 And
Then There'U Be Firework clan of
Rank's. Who's to say, excepting always the Ma- gicians
of Rank theirselves, and why wouldn't they?" "You
care to try mindspeech with a Mule?" de- manded
Granny Heatherknit. "Or anything else as lives and
breathes? Or doesn't, for that matter?" Granny
Flyswift admitted that she wouldn't, particu- larly. "Well,
then." Charity
of Airy, tucking back a strand of the hair now gone
snow white with the long months of hardship and worry,
made a sudden hushing sound. That was twice she'd
caught them by surprise in one morning—it was not
like Charity to be ill mannered—and they thought as they
often had lately how she'd gone gaunt and old since
pneumonia had taken her daughter Caroline-Ann. She'd
doted on Caroline-Ann, had Charity. "You
thought of something. Charity?" asked Granny Heatherknit
gently. "Have we forgotten somebody? Twelve
Families there's always been, and twelve we've counted
off—unless a thirteenth's landed, and a fine time
they've picked if they have, I must sayl We've ac- counted
for all, to my mind." "It's
not that," said Charity. "No, it's something that )'ust
struck me. And I may not be right" "And
you may not be wrong, either. Many a long year
now you've been solving problems, it stands to reason
you'd get good at it," said Granny Heatherhut "What's
struck you, m'dear?" "Those
things. Those crystals." "Struck
us all, I do believe. Charity." "Yes,
but I've been thinking about them. . . . 146 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Veritas
Truebreed Motley says they're devices to gather up
energy, focus it—that they're up there charging, like batteries.
And I ask myself, where are they getting that energy?
It's happening fast, Grannys. You go look and see how
much darker they arc, and feel how much louder!
What arc they drawing on for a source?" "Charity,
might could be there's a mothership up there,
beaming it down to them; might could be any- thing!" The
Grannys nodded, all in agreement on that; the unknown
was, after all, the unknown. But Charity had something
on her mind. "I
have an idea," she declared, "and I plan to spread iti"
And she was running for Castle Airy's comset speaker,
her skirts hitched up in one hand and the cane she'd
taken to using lately clutched in the other. "If
I can get through!" she called back over her shoul- der,
and out the door she went, leaving the Grannys staring
after her. "Well,"
said Granny Heatherknit to the others, "bet- ter one
of us turn on the set over there or we'll miss it ourselves,
and wouldn't that be a comedown? Not a one of us
as can keep up with Charity, cane or no cane." Granny
Flyswift moved slowly, belying her name, but she was
close by the comset stud, and it Bickered and came on
about three words into Charity of Airy's mes- sage. "—to
me," she was saying. "I might could be wrong, but I
have a feeling about this. The crystals over the Castles,
they're nothing more than enormous batteries, storage
ceDs» and till they're charged they can't harm us. 147 And
Then There U Be Fireworks Jid
perhaps they charge on sunshine, or wind, or fcardust,
for all we know. But 111 lay you twelve to hree,
citizens, seeing as how they come from a plane" ary
alliance that's founded on magic and not science ... Ill
lay you twelve to three they feed and grow fat on the
plain scared-sick terror that's coming off this planet
like a hurricane. I'll just bet you they do!" The
Grannys looked at each other, and back at Char- ity's
confident face on the comset screen. She could be right;
she'd always had an uncanny way of knowing things,
made up of three parts common sense, three parts
intuition, three parts blind luck, and one part they didn't care
to put a name to. "It
is just possible," Charity went on, "that if we can*t
stop them we can at least slow them down some. If we
can only be calm, and leave off feeding them fear, while
we think what to do. It can't hurt, and it might help. I
want you to turn your hand to something else than
being scared, you hear me? Times tables, that's always
good. Or counting backwards from one hundred by
threes, that's even better. You can't keep your mind on
being scared if you're doing that You tadlings as don't
have your numbers mastered, or anybody as is so scared
they've lost their numbers, you do the alphabet backwards.
Backwards, now! You can't do that and give off
terror at the same time." The
people listening agreed that it made sense, and even if
it hadn't it would be something to do; and those that
had no comsets any longer had neighbors pounding on
their doors to tell them. Charity's
voice went on and on, soothing and strok- 148 And
Then There'U Be Firework ing,
going out to four Kingdoms. Even Veritas True- breed
Motley, nursing his aching temples with a cold doth at
Brightwater, was nodding agreement She had me
principle right, however ignorant she might be of its workings. "Now/'
said Charity of Airy, "I'll do it with you. We'll
all be calm together, calm as pond water. 100. 97. 94.91.
Hmmmm. . . 88. . .85. • ." In the
houses, they said it with her. And the tadlings tried
the other thing and were amazed at how hard it was.
Glottal stop, that was easy. Z, to go on with. Y, and then X,
a person could manage. But from there on it was
hard work, and who ever would of thought it? The alphabet,
that everybody knew like they knew the look of
their thumbs! Backwards it fairly brought the sweat out all
over you. X. . . Q? "Can't
be Q!" said a tiny one, crossly, stamping her foot
"It's not time yet for Q\" "What
is it, then?" challenged her brother. "You're so
smart. . . oh! I know! W! Before X comes W!" "Pheeyeew,"
fussed the little girl. "W. . . now, let's us Just
see. . ." Charity
of Airy and the Grannys were well satisfied; they
could feel the easing in the air almost immediately. It was
just as well, under the circumstances, that none of them
could see or sense the carnage in Smith King- dom,
where Lincoln Parradyne Smith the 39th was pay- ing the
penalty for his phony Granny that was no Granny,
and the people of the Kingdom along with him.
Long before it occurred to any of the other Magi- cians
of Rank to ask a Mule to pass the message along to 149 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks the
Mules of Smith, Lincoln Parradyne had paid his bill in
full; he lay dead on the floor of the Throne Room, his brain
crisped in his skull like a dead coal. And the only thing
spared him was the horror outside and in, where the
people of Smith trampled one another in their panic as they
tried insanely to flee the menace above them. The
crystal over Castle Smith was fust a little different; its
color matched the color of the blood smeared on the streets
and the stairs of the town, almost exactly. Troublesome
of Brightwater lifted her sister out of the
spring and held her close, sacred water and all, won- dering
if she had ever been so happy before. Bring on the
giant alien crystals, bring on the slimy alien wick- ednesses,
bring on anything you fancied; nevertheless, her
sister was awake again. Responsible
fought herself free of Troublesome's em- brace,
which was somewhat more enthusiastic than was compatible
with breathing. "Troublesome?" She
tugged at the long black braid, to get Trouble- some's
attention, and wiped some of the water on her face,
and asked plaintively if she could please have an explanation.
It was not every day a person woke up naked
in a creek, with a crowd attending. She
listened, her face growing more and more stem, while
she was told. All about the awfulness that had come
when she was put in pseudocoma. The poverty and the
sickness and the weather all uncontrolled ... it sounded
like the tales of Old Earth . . . and nobody knowing
what might be happening anyplace but the 150 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks four
Kingdoms of the Alliance, except for rumors. AH about
the Grannys' climb up the mountain, and Trou- blesome's
dreadful ocean voyage. And when the part about
Lewis Motley Wommack the ^rd came alon& she
cried out a broad word in total indignation that star- tled
Silverweb of McDaniels right out of the last scraps of her
rapture. "It
would of been when I was asleep, TroublesomeF declared
Responsible of Brightwater. "That fool man! Ignorant,
that's what he is, not to mention no sense at all.
Half the night on Brightwater it's day on Kintucky» clear
across that ocean on the other side of the world- did he
never leam anything? I was dreaming ... I remember
the dreams. Oh, I remember them well. and they're
not fit for Silverweb's ears. But never, never did I imagine
that while I dreamed I was intruding on his mind. .
. . The idiot! Oh, I'll make him pay, I promise you—oh,
how I'll make him pay! He'll curse the day he was
born, and long for the day that death releases him before
I'm through. . . stupid man!" "He
is that," said Troublesome. "He might have asked
you—but he wouldn't stoop. That's how he put ', fi it Responsible
struggled from her sister's arms onto the rocks,
where she sat hugging her knees and clothed only in her
long hair, that was almost dry now in the hot des- ert
sun. "It
was the Timecomer Prophecy," she said sorrow- fully,
"and no way to escape it. But I must say there's nothing
elegant to the way it was fulfilled." 151 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Nor
any excuse," said Silverweb. "For either him or you." Responsible
hadn*t any interest at that moment in subtle
moral questions. "Now what?" she said. She was a tad
dazed, but she was not so addled that she intended to get
into a discussion of how she and young Wommack might
have managed to avoid what had been decreed since
the beginning of time. What she wanted to know was the
status of things. Before
Troublesome or Silverweb could speak, the Skenys
took it up. RESPONSIBLE
OF BRIGHTWATER, THE PLANETS OF THE GARNET
RING NOW SEE THIS WORLD AS RIPE FOR THE CONQUERING,
AND THEY HAVE COME TO PLUCK IT—IT FALLS
NOW WITHIN THEIR LAWS OF COLONIAL RIGHT. i CAN
SEE THAT IT MIGHT, Responsible replied, not caring
how much her mindspeaking might startle the other
two women. There didn't seem to be much left in the way
of secrets anyhow. WHAT HAVE THEY DONE, EXACTLY? THEY
HAVE HEARD THE REPORT OF THE OUT-CABAL, THAT
THIS WORLD HAS FALLEN TO ANARCHY AND DISAS- TERS,
AND THEY HAVE SET A ... YOU HAVE NO SEMANTIC CONSTRUCT
FOR IT. NO ... YOU DO! YOU MUST IMAGINE A
STORAGE CELL, DAUGHTER OF BRIGHTWATER, ONE HUNDRED
AND TEN FEET FROM POINT TO POINT, POISED OVER
EACH AND EVERY OZARK CASTLE AND FEEDING NOW —CHARGING
NOW—WHILE WE STAND HERE TALKING. THEY
ARE SHAPED LIKE DIAMONDS, AND YOU WOULD CALL THEM .
. . CRYSTALS. THEY ARE DEADLY, AND THERE IS VERY
UTTLE TIME. 152 And
Then There Q Be Firework WHAT
HAS BEEN DONE? Responsible asked them, and Troublesome
realized suddenly that her sister's mind- voice
was |ust that, a voice, and not bells. When she had the
leisure, if she had the leisure, she would consider the question
of why that caused no barrier to the conver- sation.
HAVE THEY BROUGHT OUT THE LASERS AGAINST THE
THINGS? HAVE THEY TRIED A TRANSFORMATION, A DELETION
TRANSFORMATION WITH ALL THE NINE MAGI- CIANS
OF RANK— The
Skerry cut her off. YOU
FORGET, it Said. THERE HAS BEEN NO MAGIC ON / THIS
WORLD WHILE YOU SLEPT—YOU HAVE BORNE IT ALL WITHIN
YOUR SELF. AS FOR THE LASERS, YOUR PEOPLE HAVE NO
WAY OF KNOWING WHAT IT MIGHT DO IF THEY WERE TO
PIERCE THE CRYSTALS, OR EVEN IF THEY WERE TO
TRY—NOR DO WE, NOR DO THE MULES, NOR DO THE GENTLES.
THE GENTLES, DAUGHTER OF BRIGHTWATER, ARE
VERY DISTRESSED BY ALL THIS. ... I DO NOT KNOW IF
THEY WILL EVER COME UP TO THE DAYLIGHT AGAIN.
NOW, WE ALL ASK THE SAME THING, AND IT SEEMS TO US
ONLY JUSTICE, SINCE IT IS YOUR PEOPLE WHO HAVE
BROUGHT ALL THIS UPON US. WE ASK THAT YOlf DO
SOMETHING, FOR THIS WORLD IS IN YOUR CHARGE. It
seemed to Troublesome that that wasn't justice at all, or
even likely, and she and Silverweb both protested at once
that Responsible was bound to be weak and like a
newbom babe for some time, that she would have to get her
strength back as anybody does after a long time ill,
and that asking her to take on a whole passel of alien planets
in her condition was downright ridiculous. It came
out garbled, a scrap from Troublesome and a scrap 153 And
Then There'U Be Fireworh from
Silverweb, and some scraps from both, but they were of
one mind on the matter. What
they had not taken into account was the strength
of the energy that was being lent to Respon- sible
by the Skenys and the Mules. This was their planet,
too, and had been theirs many thousands of years
before ever an Ozarker set foot on it, and they had no
desire to see it fall to the Gamet Ring, with who knew
what consequences to follow. They didn't know a great
deal about the peoples of the Garnet Ring, but they
knew enough to be sure they weren't anybody you'd
want for neighbors, and never mind the details. Responsible
of Brightwater gave her sister and Silver- web one
look of considerable irritation, drew on the more
than ample reservoir of energy the Mules and the Skenys
were offering her, and before the other two women
could so much as draw a breath she had SNAPPED
the three of them back to her own bedroom at Castle
Brightwater, leaving Sterling to bring the wagon home. Sitting
on the edge of her bed, where she'd lain so long
silent and motionless, she clucked her tongue, and glared
at Troublesome and Silverweb, both of them more
than slightly startled by their unaccustomed mode of
transportation. "This
won't do," announced Responsible. "This won't
do at all. Let me get something on my bones be- sides
my skin, and I'll see to it." And she
headed for her wardrobe with her hands al- ready
busy braiding her hair, pausing only the few sec- 154 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks onds it
took to advise Troublesome that she'd never seen
anybody quite so grubby and it would be a good thing
if she had a tidy-up before she forgot how the parts
of a decent female were supposed to be arranged. 155 CHAPTER
10 *'My
la^y—I am afraid." The
words came from an unusual source; Jessica of Lewis,
Teacher Jessica these past seven months, was in the
usual run of things a tower of strength. She was a true
Three: brilliant, creative, high-spirited, and one for whom
everything seemed to come easily. She had slipped
into the Teaching Order as a hand slips into a glove
made to its measure. None of the usual kicking at the
traces for Jessica of Lewis. Not a flicker when her beloved
books— "Real books!" the others had whis- pered.
"Not micros, real books' And three of them!"— had
been taken from her and added to the community library
in Castle Wommack's north wing. When all the rest
were down, it was Teacher Jessica they relied on, to bring
their spirits up and to remind them once again that
for those that are vowed to poverty die experience of
poverty is no hardship. Now she
sat in Faculty Meeting, fifth down from Teacher
Jewel of Wommack, so fast had she ascended through
the ranks, and said: "My lady, I am afraid." "We
are all afraid," Teacher Jewel responded. "Not to be
afraid would show a lack of common sense, or an unhealthy
detachment from reality. There is a group consensus;
nowhere in that consensus is there space for 157 And
Then There U Be Fireworks the
crystal suspended above this Castle. How could we not be
afraid?" "That
bodacious great rock hanging over our heads and
ready for to drip down blood, it looks like . . . Law! Teacher
Jessica, I should hope we're afraid!" "If
it is a rock," said Jewel of Wommack carefully, giving
the new Teacher Candidate a measuring look, "what
is holding it where it is, Cousin Naomi? Rocks do not
Boat, neither do they fly. And there is no more magic." Naomi
of Wommack met her kinswoman's eyes with- out
flinching; a good sign, thought Jewel. Naomi's speech
was rougher than any Candidate's they had ac- cepted
yet; one would have thought she was trying for the
formspeech used by the Grannys, except that even the
Grannys no longer said "for to" before their verbs . . .
perhaps in a moment of great excitement one might,
but Jewel could not recall an example. Naomi had
come out of a pocket on the tar side of the Wilder- ness
Lands of Kintucky, from a cluster of six households so
isolated they had not had comsets even before Re- sponsible
of Brightwater was struck down. The rest of Kintucky
had not even known they were there, and given
the possibilities of marriage open to them they would
not have lasted long—it was good fortune a Teacher,
canvassing the Wilderness on her Mule, had stumbled
across them. "There
will be again," said Naomi, confident as a child.
"As there do be star and sun and tree. Somehow it's
got a hitch in it, it's a kind of drought as comes in a 158 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks bad
year for the rains, but no reason for to doubt I don't
doubt" Jewel
of Wommack believed her; she was as trans- parent
as thin new ice on a puddle. And—always pro- vided
they all lived through whatever this crisis was— Naomi's
ways might require more polishing than the other
Candidates' had. Maybe. Jewel had discussed it when
Naomi of Wommack joined them, and there had been
disagreement among the senior faculty. "She
will be going back to Teach in the Wilderness Lands
and along their borders/' Jewel had reminded them.
"Might could be that if her speech and her man- ners
are greatly changed they won't trust her there, and trust
is the foundation of Teaching. Think of my brother—when
he took up the speechmode of the Magi- cians
of Rank, purely to spite them, and then kept it up purely
to spite the rest of us—think how it changed the way
people behaved around him. He has a good deal more
difficulty coaxing the young women into the hay- mows
than he had when he spoke like anybody else . . . and a
very good thing that is, I might add." "But
how, my lady," the others had protested, letting the
matter of Lewis Motley drop, "how can she be re- spected
if she speaks like she does, and drinks her coffee out of
her saucer?" Jewel's
eyes, always dark blue, had gone even darker, and she
had rebuked them sharply, reminding them for what
seemed to her the ten thousandth time that it was presence
that inspired respect, not fine manners and flowery
speech. 159 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks "Do
you ever look at your Teachers* Manuals?" she had
asked them, exasperated. "It's set down there for you
clearly enough, if you'd only look!" It was
among the Rubs Major The
essence of inspiring belief is to achieve congruence,
so that the channel of the voice and the
channel of the body are in every smallest feature
in true harmony. And the
codicil: And it
would be well if the channel of the heart could
be harmonious as well, providing always tor the
protection of the innocent That is
... if you knew too much. keep it to yourself, and
never mind the congruence of the heart, which was why it
went in a codicil. Candidate
Naomi of Wommack met die congruence requirement
to perfection. Her words were rough, her features
were rough, her manners were rough, her move- ments
were rough. She strode when she walked, she leaped
up when she stood, she collapsed in a heap when shesat
. . . "It
is congruence." Teacher Jewel had said, ending the
discussion. "It may be of great value. I know no re- quirement
that Teachers must be like dolls, all matched the way
the Grannys are. I may in fact go back to an easier
way of speaking my own self; I was more comfort- able
that way." A voice
in the back of her head had said sadly: No, you w3l
not And she had known it was true. Senior 160 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks Teacher
of the Order, and not yet sixteen-she needed every
mark of authority she could get, including the ele- gant
speechmode—not quite his own, but elegant none- theless—in
which Lewis Motley Wommack had drilled her
till she wept. He had been quite right "My
lady?" Jewel
was wrenched from her reverie, and embar- rassed
that she'd been able to fall into it, considering the circumstances. "I
apologize," she said distractedly. "My mind was somewhere.
. . in a pleasanter time." "We
are wondering," said the speaker, a young Teacher
whose voice had the granite edge fright gives when
held back on tight rein, "if we should go on with the
lessons today. We are afraid ... the children are even
more so." "And
what are the children doing at this moment, Teacher
Cristabel?" Jewel asked her. "Do you know?" "Huddled
around their parents, sitting in their laps and
being rocked if they're little enough, cowering under
beds and porches . . . anything to get out of sight
of that. . . thing. Whatever it is." "In
that case," said Jewel of Wommack resolutely, "we
will of course go on with lessons. And the quicker the
better. The most helpful thing we could do would be to
present those children with die idea that there is order
in their days despite diat unholy object, and that it
hasn't the power to make the grownups set aside the usual
daily routine." One of
her faculty had a thought that had been diick on the
far side of the world, in Airy Kingdom. 161 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks 'They
are all about to die/' she said. "Better they die together
than apart." Jewel
felt a rage that would be no help here, and she put it
aside to be dealt with another time, and set her questions. "Teacher
Cecuia," she asked, "how is it that you know
they, or any of us, are about to die?" "My
lady!" "Well?
If you have information, speak up; and if you have
none, hold your peace. Has that crystal done any one of
us, or any thing, injury?" "Not
yet, my lady." "Not
yetl But it will, eh? It does not fit the group consensus,
will not be poked or shoved into the model we have
built and labeled HERE SITS THE REAL WORLD . . .
and therefore, it has to be a source of death." "But
my lady—" "Perhaps,"
said Jewel icily, "might could be the time has
come for a change in that model. Had you thought of
that? It is unknown; one fears the unknown. No doubt
the first rainbow ever to be seen in the sky had people
running and squalling, too." Teacher
Candidate Naomi was fascinated. Jewel could
tell, and before she could call out something dis- graceful,
the Senior Teacher moved smoothly on into her
next sentence. "Until
such time as we have evidence that that thing is a
danger, we will behave normally," she instructed them.
"That is our duty." The
Teachers and the Candidates nodded, though some
did it reluctantly. They could see the rightness of 162 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks what
she said, and hoped those Teachers out riding their
circuits or in residence in small towns beyond reach
of the Casde would see it as well. The sight of the Teachers
at their posts presenting history and grammar and
mathematics and ecology and music theory to the children,
as they did on any other day, would go a long way
toward calming any panic. Business as usual, that was
what was needed. Lewis
Motley Wommack the 33rd must have thought
so, too. He came into the room in a fury, de- manding
to know why they weren't already on their way to
their classes. Jewel's
voice sliced the air like a whip: "When I say that
they are to go to their classes, they will go—and not until!" The
other women dropped their eyes and folded their hands;
except for Naomi, who would not for anything have
missed a single detail of the confrontation between brother
and sister. "Jewel,
I do not mean to interfere—" the young man began. "Then
don't. Co on about your business ... if you have
any business . . . and leave us to ours. You have nothing
to contribute here, and we have no time to cod- dle
you." I will
never stop paying, thought Lewis Motley; never.
She wanted a home, and a nuns body beside hers at
night, and babes in her arms, and tadlings play- ing
round her that looked just like that man; that's all she
ever wanted. And I gave her this instead. 163 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks It had
been necessary, he was still convinced of that Without
the comsets, cut off from the rest of the conti- nents,
the people of Kintucky would have been con- demned
to ignorance and superstition; the Teachers had been
absolutely necessary. But she was not going to for- give
him. And
there'd been the matter of Responsible of Brightwater.
. . that had not been necessary. He gave
her a stiff and formal nod, longing for the days when
she'd worshiped the ground he walked on and the
air he breathed. He wondered sometimes if he would
ever love anything or anyone as he loved his little sister.
He hoped nob "I
beg your pardon," said the former Guardian of Castle
Wommack, and closed the door quietly behind him as
he made his exit "Now
then," said Jewel—and they all understood; (he
incident had not happened—"the only question is what
you are to tell the children. And we must decide quickly,
because you should be in your classrooms in ten minutes,
and well prepared. Suggestions, please." Teacher
Sharon of Airy, second in rank to Jewel her- self,
spoke first "Do
we know anything?*' "Nothing,*'
said Jewel. "It was not there; it appeared out of
nowhere and it was there; it remains there. It grows
darker in color, and the Castle throbs with the vi- bration
it is emitting. That is all." '*We
cannot tell the children that!" "Why
not? It is the truth." 164 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks The
protests came from eveiy one of the seventeen who sat
around the table, except Naomi of Wommack. "Dozens,"
said Naomi. "What point is there making up
tales and pretty lies? Reckon any tadling smart enough
to do his three-times is going to see we're lying —they
do, you know. You can't lie to tadlings. Best they
see we know what they know and howsomever, pointy
rock or no pointy rock, we're there for to teach same as
always. Unless one of youaH has an explanation to
offer 'em as will pass for truth." "Well?
Have you?" Jewel asked the silent women. "It
seems harsh," said Teacher Sharon, considering. "It
is quite clear," Jewel of Wommack told her hesi- tant
faculty, "that whatever that is up there, it was not brought
us by the Good Fairies for our delight. What is haish
is letting those children cower and shiver and cry all the
day long while we sit here and console one an- other.
You wiD go to your classes—as usual. If the chil- dren
ask what that is in the air, you will say you don't know,
and you will go on with your lessons—as usual If they do
not bring it up, you will not bring it up. As for me, I
will get the fastest Mule we have in the stables and
ride out to by to reach the Teachers in the country schools,
as many as I can, and I will be telling them what I
have told you. As usual. Do youall understand?" "Yes,
my lady." Fifteen
grudging yes-my-ladys, and one willing one horn
Naomi of Wommack; Naomi would of been will- ing,
Jewel suspected, if ordered to lay herself full length in a fire. 165 And
Then There U Be Fireworks "Let's
get on with it, then/' said Teacher Jewel, and she
took up the small bell at her right hand to give the three
rings of dismissal. So it
was that Jewel of Wommack was not in Boone- vflle
when the emergency alarms shrilled from every comset
in the Castle and the town. She was out on Gamaliel,
a Mule short in temper but long on endur- ance,
making her way around a thicket of tangled briars toward
the thirty-one families of Capertown, six miles beyond
the borders of the capital. There
was a delay white the people realized what the sound
was, it had been so long. For a few moments they thought
it was something new from the horror in the sky,
and the Teachers were hard put to it to keep their charges
calm as they waited for word to come explaining it to
them. They kept their voices steady and went on with
the measured presentation of principles and con- cepts,
and if their hands trembled they clasped them firmly
behind their backs. The astonishing noise went on and
on and on. And then, almost everywhere at once, people
remembered. "It's
the comset alarm!" It came from a hundred places.
People stared at one another, and shouted: "What
does it mean?" The
comsets had been silent on Kintucky two years at least;
and even when they'd been an ever present part of daily
life, the alarm had been rare. It was no wonder they
were confused. But when they turned to look at the comset
screens set in their housewalls they saw that it was true;
they were functioning again. The red cafl light 166 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks in the
upper right-hand comer of each screen was blink- ing
steadily on and off, and the alarm shrilled on. Those that
had hung a picture or a weaving over the screen to escape
its dead gray eye always staring at them rushed to take
away the barrier and get to the ON stud. "Ah,
the Holy One be praised, the Holy One be praised!"
cried Granny Copperdell at Castle Wom- mack.
"Will you look? It's herself, oh glory be, it's her- self!
It's Responsible of Brightwater herself" First a
miracle of terror, now a miracle of some other kind .
. . life was confusing. But even in the classrooms everything
else stopped, while the people of Ozark lis- tened
to Responsible's voice. She
began by explaining, for those Castles that might not yet
know, what the crystals were and where they came
from. She spoke hurriedly and promised them de- tails
later, when there was more time. "But
for now," she said, "the details don't matter. For
now, youall must listen to me, and pay close atten- tion to
what I say, and waste no more time in carry-ons. Listen,
now! "The
peoples of the Camet Ring are not savages— they
have laws. By their laws they may move to conquer only
planets and systems of planets that are governed, as they
are, by magic rather than by science. And of those planets
they are constrained to conquer only in two situ- ations:
first, when the planet they're hankering after has gone to
anarchy and has no government of its own to be displaced;
second, if the planet they fancy is dying any- way, of
natural disasters or of war. Ozark—this planet- comes
near meeting both those conditions at this very 167 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks minute,
if what I'm told is true; and I've no reason to doubt
it. And that is why the Garnet Ring has set those crystals
in our skies. "I
do not know what the crystals will do if they aren't stopped,"
she told them. "I haven't the least idea. I do know,
however, that they have power enough to destroy us
twelve times over, no matter how it is they go about it And
I know how to stop fheml If youall will help me, and
waste not one second." Responsible
paused and gave them time to take all that
in, and beside her, beyond the range of the cam- eras,
Troublesome squeezed her sister's left hand, and Silverweb
of McDaniels held tightly to her right hand, and the
Grannys sat with their hands pressed to their lips.
As for Veritas Truebreed Motley, he paced. There was no
way of knowing if the comsets were working on the
other continents where they'd been disused all this time.
There was no way of knowing if there was any- body
left alive on some of those continents to hear tile alarm
and turn on the comsets if they did still work. And
there was no way, for sure there was no way, to pre- dict
whether, even if everything was working and all the Ozarkers
were hanging on Responsible's every word, she would
be able to persuade them. The suspense was al- most as
hard on him as his humiliation. How had Re- sponsible
of Brightwater been brought out of pseudo- coma,
without the help of the Magicians of Rank? Nobody
would tell him; Responsible had just smiled, a maddening
gleeful smile, when he tried to find out Veritas
Truebreed smacked his fist in his palm, and he
paced. 168 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks Meanwhile,
Responsible went on talking, keeping her voice
in the mode that carried the message: THERE is NO QUESTION
BUT THAT I WILL BE OBEYED. "At CVery CaS- de,"
she said, "you will call a Family Meeting, and elect —at
once!—a Delegate to the New Confederation of Continents
of Ozark. The Magicians of Rank will SNAP the
Delegates here to Brightwater as quickly as you choose
them ... if you have no Magician of Rank in residence,
be ready; one will be with you within the next half
hour, and will not be pleased if you have no Dele- gate
ready to return with him when he arrives, I warn you.
Confederation Hall is at this very minute being made
ready for the Delegates—" Troublesome
whistled softly, long and low, and Sil- verweb
smiled at the lie, and the two of them—followed by the
Grannys at as much speed as the old women could
muster—headed out of Castle Brightwater for Confederation
Hall. with Troublesome waving the keys above
her head to show she still had them. "Once
the Delegates are here," Responsible went on, "they
will offer a motion that a New Confederation be formed,
second it, and pass it by unanimous vote—they will
have ample time and more than ample time to write a new
Constitution and work out all the trimmings and doodads
they care to, when the crystals have been with- drawn.
But that wiU not be enough. "It
will be necessary/' she told them solemnly, "to call
the roll." That
had never been done within the memory of any- one
living, nor the memory of their parents, nor their grandparents.
Very early, before the Ozarkers had 169 And
Then There'U Be Firework moved
out from Marktwain and their number had been small,
it had been done. But now? "The
Garnet Ring wants this planet very badly/' said Responsible.
"Whatever you have done to it as I slept, and I
understand that you have not been idle in your de- struction,
it is still rich in ores and forests and land and seawater.
. . everything that a crowded system like the Garnet
Ring needs and does not have. They have set no controls
on their population and no controls on their greed—they
will not give us up for a gesture. It will be done,
one vote at a time, for every citizen over the age of
twelve years. Kingdom by Kingdom. Stay at your comsets,
and when the Chair says to begin, you will an- swer
one at a time, in an orderly fashion. You will say, for
example: *I, So-and-So of Clark, hereby cast my vote for the
New Confederation, and I say Aye; let it be so recorded/
It is of course your privilege to vote against the New
Confederation; if enough of you do so, we wiB learn
what the Garnet Ring proposes to do with us." And she
let them think about that a while. As a dem- ocratic
method of persuasion, it had its shortcomings, and she
was conscious of them. On the other hand, death
or slavery weren't overly democratic either, and they
appeared to be the other alternatives. If the means turned
out not to be justified by the ends, she would have
some paying to do. She'd worry about that when it happened.
Right now, she had a world to convince. A
comcrew tech stuck his head in at the door, then, and
raised both fists above his head and shook them at her.
That meant the data was back to the computeis; 170 And
Then There'a Be Fireworks that
meant the comsets had been turned on everywhere —even
on Tinaseeh. That meant they were working, and it
meant there were Ozarkers to watch them. Re- sponsible
would have jumped up and down for joy ex" cept
that it would of introduced an element of confu- sion
into her presentation. She
nodded at the man and then began again, since there
might of been those coming in just then from the woods
or the fields, or only just finding a house that still had a
comset in working order. And she went through it all one
more time. And when she got to the end of that, she
began again. By the
time she had reached the third recitation of the
manner of calling the roll of every Ozarker over the age of
twelve, the first Delegate had landed in the yard of
Confederation Hall, his arms clasped round the waist of
Shawn Merryweather Lewis the yth. Magician of Rank in
residence at Castle Motley, the two of them seated
on a bedraggled and scrawny Mule without so much as
a saddle blanket. Never mind, though; it had been
able and willing—it had in fact been eager—to fly. They
were landing everywhere, and the Grannys of Brightwater
threw open the doors of Confederation Hall
and shouted them a welcome, while Troublesome sneaked
out me back door and went home, and Silver- web
stood and smiled. Now they would show those cursed
Garnet Ringers, whatsoever they might be! They would
show them what a people united could do, how swift
and sure a freedom-loving people could move to set up
a new and a strong government, how quick such a 171 And
Then Tkere'U Be Fireworks government
could move to take care of such petty mat- ters as
weather and hunger and disease and disaster and wari The
Grannys were as near ecstasy as a Granny could get,
and in the excitement of the moment they had not even
noticed that the arthritis that had been crippling them
was gone. They stood on the steps of Confed- eration
Hall, holding the doors wide, the teais pouring down
their faces, cheering as each new Delegate arrived, and as
each Mule and Magician of Rank SNAPPED out of
sight to go after the next one. They
paid no mind to the fact that SHverweb of McDaniels,
amusement in her eyes and cobwebs on her dress,
was headed back toward Castle Brightwater to see what
she could do now to help Responsible. Nor did it occur
to them that Troublesome was long gone. It was
a brand-new day. 172 CHAPTER
11 On
Tinaseeh there was no need for anybody to ride out into
the countryside to search out people beyond the range
of the comsets. The Castle stood grim and dark at the
central point of the three squares marked off by the logs of
ironwood, set upright side by side and lasered to wicked
points; this was Roebuck, capital city and only settlement
of Tinaseeh, and it had ample room within it for the
six hundred and three persons still alive in Trav- eller
Kingdom. Except
for the members of the Family and the Magi- cians
of Rank, except for the College of Deacons and the
Tutors—and except of course for Granny Leeward —the
people of Tinaseeh were frail and ill. Measles and croup
and hunger took the young; pneumonia and can- cer and
hunger took the old; and at the Castle the Magi- cians
of Rank themselves took turns guarding the secret stores
of extra food and the priceless herbs. They could trust
nobody else with that duty. When
the comset alarms went off, piercing the stillness
that covered Roebuck like a visible miasma, bro- ken
only by the exhortations of Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
the 26th and his Deacons—no child had laughed on
Tinaseeh in many days, and now they were past cry- ing as
well—they were like red-hot irons through the m And
Then There Q. Be Fireworks • ears of
the silent people. And Jeremiah Thomas, know- ing the
high tone at once for what it had to be, cursed in a
way that brought the members of his household up- right
in shock. They had never heard a single broad word
cross his lips before, not one; and there he stood shaking
his fist at the wall where the red comset light was
blinking, and shouting fit to turn the air blue for miles
around. Granny
Leeward was the first to recover, and the first to
realize how little time they had. "He's
right," she said urgently, "though 111 not de- fend
the filth he's used to express himself. . . . I do be- lieve
his mind's turned, and no wonder. But we should never
of left the comsets in the houses! They ought to have
been ripped out, made truly useless, the day we got back
here from the accursed Grand Jubilee, aye, if not long
before. Leaving them, that was a grave mistake, and
Jeremiah Thomas is right thrice over! But listen—it will be
a while, might could be quite a while—before the
people remember what that sound is. Might could be they
won't remember, for that matter; I don't recall they've
ever heard it. If we hurryl If we get out and call them
out of their houses before they notice the lights— those,
now, they'll remember. All of you, you go fast, you go
from house to house and silence the wicked things,
cut the wires or whatever it is as makes them go, and we
might could get out of this yetl If we hurry, mind!" "What
could it be for?" marveled Feebus Timothy Traveller
the 6th, staring around at the others. "What do you
suppose?" 174 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks "Whatever
it is, it comes from the womb of evil," said
Leeward viciously, "for only Brightwater has the means
to send out that alarm. And whatever it is, we do not
care to hear it!" "Now,
Granny Leeward," the young Magician of Rank
protested, "it may have to do with the crystall And if
it does, we—" "No
doubt it does have to do with the crystal," Granny
Leeward threw back at him. "And no doubt you're
still not quite over that fever you came near tak- ing,
eh, Feebus Timothy? Of course it has to do with the
crystal; and nevertheless, we do not choose to hear! Where
is your faith?" If the
people of Tinaseeh had not been so weak and so
sickly, the Family might have been able to bring it off.
Some would of been in the half dozen stores of Roebuck;
some in the schoolrooms of the Tutors; some outside
the walls working in the forests or the fields; some
would of been walking in the town on their way to or from
any of these things. But far too many of the handful
of people remaining were housebound by sick- ness,
and from their pallets laid on cold bare floors they had demanded
that the comsets be turned on, and they had
heard every word spoken by Responsible of Bright- water. While
the rest of the Family and its deputies were racing
through the streets to try to prevent that from happening.
Granny Leeward and Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
sat alone before the comset at Castle Traveller and
heard it all—twice through. And when the others 175 And
Then ThereU Be Fireworks returned
to report that they had failed, that they had been
too late, the Granny was ready for them. "Call
the people together," she said. Her voice made them
think of the water that ran deep in the Tinaseeh caves
in utter blackness, too cold even for blindfish to survive.
"Those as cannot walk are to be carried, and those
as try to say you nay are to be offered . . . prom- ised
... a taste of the Long Whip. Everybody, every last
chick and child, is to be brought into the Inner Courtyard
to hear Jeremiah Thomas speak against this temptation.
Souls are precious things—we'll not see them
lost this easily!" It took
time, because the messengers were few and al- ready
tired from their first hasty dash through the town, but not
so long as might have been expected, given the frail
health of the people. The College of Deacons met some of
them in the streets, already on their way, cany- ing
sick children in their amis. And in not much more than an
hour after the alarm had sounded, they were all assembled.
The Family, the Magicians of Rank, the College
of Deacons—they sat on a platform used in happier
times for the feastday services of the church, meant
to give space for the Reverends and the choirs. The
people that could stand stood, lined up in a squared-off
horseshoe with the platform at its open end. Those
that couldn't manage that leaned against the rough
walls or lay on their pallets on the ground, or were cradled
in the arms of relatives and friends. And
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller spoke, while Granny Leeward
sat at his right hand with the Long Whip 176 And
Then There'll Be Firework coiled
and ready in her lap, and a muscle twitching high in her
right cheek fust along the ridge of the bone. "My
people," said the Master of Castle Traveller ten- derly,
raising his arms and spreading them wide in the pastoral
embrace, "you know how I love you! More dear to me
you are than ever son or daughter was to other man,
more tightly bound to me than ever the bonds of blood
have been! For you are the faithful. . . out of holy
suffering you have come pure and filled with pre- cious,
nay, with priceless grace; around you the wicked and the
weak in spirit have fallen like grass before the scythe,
and yet you have stood- You have not fallen. You
have not shrunk from the blade, not from its very edge;
when it was at your throat you have bent to give it the
kiss of fearless love. You have never doubted' How I love
you—perhaps I love you more even than is fitting, but the
Holy One will forgive me that "And
how do I know all this? How can I be sure? Oh, my
beloved people, only think what has been vouch- safed
to you this glorious day! Those the Almighty loves,
those are chastened; those the Almighty trusts, those
are tested; those the Holy One counts among the elect,
those are sent the blessing of ultimate temptation that
they may demonstrate their contempt for all temp- tation!
And this has come to you, to you, to every last and
least and weariest one of you ... for the Almighty knows,
knows in confident glory, that there is no test your
faith is not equal to! "When
I think"—and here Jeremiah Thomas let his hands
move in and cross over his heart, and he added a 177 And
Then There'U Be Fsreworh judicious
quaver to his voice—"when I think what honor
has been done you, my beloved Sock, I am struck to die
heart. Who am I, that this blessing should pour down on
me? Who am I, that I should lead so mighty, so
fearless, an army of souls? What an honor has been done
me, the least of all the servants! "Fall
to your knees," urged Jeremiah Thomas Trav- eller
the z6th, his words honey and oil spreading around
him, "fall to your knees! The trollop has spoken again
from the citadel of sin, and you have heard her! And
unto you, beloved, has come the opportunity to say to the
Daughter of Brightwater a Nof that will echo throughout
the farthest comers of this world! NoJ you will
say, we are not afraid of the abomination that pulses
and grows each moment more gorged with blood above
our heads, tor it is only one more of the puny tests
sent to try our faith, and we gtory in that trial! Nof you
will say, we are not afraid of your Garnet Ring, of your
Out-Cabal, of your bedtime tales invented for the terrifying
of little children—for we are not little chil- dren,
but warriors of the faith! There is no Gamet Ring! There
is no Out-Caball There are no alien peoples prepared
to make of us slaves or victims! There is only the
just symbol of the wrath of the Holy One Almighty, set in
the skies above us as a sign of the anger we have earned
. . . and when we cry out Not and No.' and NoJ nine
times nine times again to the Whore of Bright- water,
that symbol will fade away as do the clouds, that bring
the gentle rains, and as the sunlight, that makes way for
the healing hours of the night!" Beside him
the Granny sat nodding, her face smooth 178 And
Then There'll Be Firevwrh now
with satisfaction, the Long Whip twitching every now and
again at a particularly telling phrase from the lips of
her son. The
"mighty army" listened in silence, and they heard
the man out, as was proper. There were some that had
been standing, and as the sentences rolled on slipped
to the ground or leaned more heavily against the walls;
but not one left, and not one made a sound. And
then, when the last Amen had been shouted out and
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller stood soaked with sweat and
glowing with his righteous exultation, -and ordered them
back to their homes to take a day's holiday for prayer,
one man stepped forward. Eustace Laddercane Traveller
the 4th, him that had had a wife and ten chil- dren,
and had seen that wife die in the throes of giving that
tenth child birth, and had seen five more of his tadlings
harvested by death since the day he had stood and
forced them to watch the public whipping of Av- alon of
Wommack. He stepped out from among the others
and walked straight and without so much as a tremble
to his lips right up to the platform. The Granny leaned
forward, uneasy, though her son had dropped to his
knees and was holding out his arms to gather in this man he
thought overcome with the emotions of die mo- ment;
and the Granny was right in her judgment. Eustace
Laddercane Traveller looked them over where
they held their places. The Master of Traveller, and his
Family assembled, not a one lost to disease or privation.
The four Magicians of Rank in their elegant black.
The College of Deacons, all trim, to be sure, but all
hearty, all with color in their cheeks. And when he'd 179 And
Then There's Be Fireworks looked
them over one by one he turned his back on them,
standing where Ac Long Whip could wrap him round
without the Granny having to do more than raise her
arm, and he called out in a voice as strong as Jeremiah
Thomas's had been. "The
citadel of sin is just behind me," shouted Eus- tace
Laddercane, "and its whore sits there holding the Long
Whip and hovering over her loathsome son. him that is
a false Reverend, and a false guardian, and the bar of
all liars! Look at them . . . look well, for I've no skill
at preaching, and I*ve got no words to sway you with—but
I've got eyes, and so have you. There sits evil, and I
know it when I see it And if Granny Leeward does
not strike me down, I will go as Delegate to the New
Confederation at Brightwater, if I have to swim the
Ocean of Storms and the Ocean of Remembrances to get
there! And if she does, if she does—choose you another
Delegate, and then go back to your homes and cast
your votes for the only hope you have in this life or me
next!" And he waited, then, only the set of his shoulders
betraying his awareness of what might fall upon
them in the seconds just ahead. You
would not have thought that dragtau pitiful crowd
of people could manage to cheer or to shout or to clap
their scrawny hands together, but you would of been
wrong. Man, woman, and child, they roared their approval
of Eustace Laddercane Traveller's words and of his
election as Delegate, and the Inner Courtyard be- came a
forest of fists, raised high and waving their defiance,
now and forevermore. On the platform, the 180 And
Then ThereQ Be Fireworh rats
were abandoning ship: the Family was moving back,
as far as they could get from the howling mob; the members
of the College of Deacons were leaping from the platform
into the crowd to join the revolt; and the Magicians
of Rank were squabbling among themselves as to
which should be the one to SNAP the Delegate to the
meeting at Confederation Hall. Only
the Granny held fast, rocking slowly where she sat, letting
the Long Whip fall from her nerveless hands in
utter disgust. She knew they would not touch her. Not
even the father of little Avalon of Wommack. And she
knew it was not because they feared her, one old lady
deserted now by everything that had made her pow- erful.
It was because they would sooner have touched the
most uncanny creature that ever lurked at the bot- tom of
a fouled sea and dragged itself across the swollen bodies
of things long dead to feed upon them. She would
have many a long and lonely year to rock, and to remember.
. , she was the youngest of all the Grannys. The
process of re-forming the central government of Ozark
was an orderly one, despite the excitement The Delegates
filled the rows at the front, the Magicians of Rank
found a space just behind them, and the Grannys that
could get there filled the balcony. Delldon Mallard Smith
the 2nd seized the occasion to tear off his purple and
ermine robes and his crown and set them afire on the
steps of the hall, causing a stink that permeated all the
rest of the proceedings before the blaze could be put out;
and he had some difficulty explaining the death of 181 And
Then There'U Be Firework his
Magician of Rank—justified for once, since in fact he did
not undeistand why Lincoln Parradyne had died. But he
was there, and though foolish he was willing. The
motion for a New Confederation was put for- ward,
seconded, and carried; and the great roll called by comset,
the voices coming in from all over Ozark. Responsible
of Brightwater, up in the balcony where she
belonged, could have wept at the pitiful number of votes
there were to cast. Ozark had had at least half a million
people only two years ago; now, with every King- dom
heard from, and every citizen above twelve years shouting
a hearty "Aye!", she could only 6ght back the tears .
. . that number had been reduced to a fraction. It was
going to be a long hard pull, rebuilding what had been so
wantonly torn down and so casually destroyed, and it
would be a very long time indeed before they need
concern themselves again with controlling popula- tion
growth. But she was not going to have any time for tears. The
Teaching Order on Kintucky, that was a good idea;
she would be seeing that it spread far and had its branches
in every Kingdom that would accept it Mis- sions
of mercy were going to be needed, Magicians and Magicians
of Rank, even the Grannys, flying in to feed the
hungry and heal the sick and see what must be done to
repair the devastation. Other missions, less open, their
members very carefully chosen, must go to the Gentles,
and to the Skenys, and to the Mules; debts were
owed, and they must be paid. The weather must be brought
back under control, and the Magicians sent to hasten
the process of regrowth over the wastelands that 182 And
Then There'll Be Fireworks had
been Arkansaw and Mizzurah ... and if it were true,
what she had been told, that the Masters of Cas- tles
Lewis and Motley were held hostage at Castle Far- son,
she would take pleasure in settling that score per- sonally.
Steps must be taken to work against the prejudice
still smothering the Purdys, that the long feuds
had only made deeper and more irrational. Some- thing
must be done to counter the mythology of the Wommack
Curse, that had bloomed and fattened into a
monstrous burden on the people that now put their faith
in it. . . and that task she might could trust, with a
little discreet assistance, to the Teachers of Wom- mack. The
three monarchies could put away their raggedy trappings
now, and if the King of Castle Smith was any example
to judge by, they'd be welcoming the opportu- nity to
do so. She would send . . . yes, she would send Silverweb
of McDaniels to supervise the long healing process
on Tinaseeh, backed by the two Magicians of Rank
that were Travellers by birth. High time the Far- son
brothers spread their talents around; with only eight Magicians
of Rank left to serve the planet, they'd be needed.
And high time Silverweb had something to do that
would tie her to this earth a tad. And
there was the delicate problem of placating the Magicians
of Rank. For them to know as much as they knew
already was chancy and would interfere for a while with
their effectiveness; for them to know anything more
would destroy them utterly. She hadn't time to be everywhere
and do everything herself, nor was that her role.
Ways would have to be found, pretty fabrications 183 And
Then There'U Be Fireworks that
skirted the far edge of the truth, face^aving expla- nations
that the eight distinguished gentlemen could grab at
and cling to. That line of Veritas Truebreed's, that
named her as a catalyst, would do for a start She
leaned over the edge of the balcony, looking down on
the back of the Delegation from Castle Wom- mack;
it seemed to her that the shoulders of Lewis Motley
Wommack the ^yd had lost a good deal of their
arrogance. That suited her; and it would suit her to find
him something exceptionally burdensome to do for all the
rest of his life. Or until her anger was all used up, whichever
just happened to come first She was
still stunned at the lists, that seemed to be endless,
of the dead and the injured and the desolate . . .
that would be a pain she carried to her grave, she rather
expected. But she could not afford to indulge it, as she
could not afford to indulge herself in any other mercy
granted the rest of the living creatures of this planet
Responsible of Brightwater, Meta-Magician of Ozark
for this generation and young enough to have scores
of long hard years ahead of her, watched only long
enough to be certain that the one negative vote to come in
on the roll call came from Granny Leeward of Castle
Traveller, And then she stood up and stretched a tad,
and headed back to her rooms to set to work. Above
the Castles of the Twelve Kingdoms of Ozark, slowly,
reluctantly, the great crystals were going pale and silent
The thrumming that had filled the whole world for
days was no more than a tone just at the limit of the 184 And
Then There'll Be Firework ear's
perception, and dying fast In the stables, the Mules
were whuffiing their approval. And
Sterling waited, with a message for this Respon- sible,
to be passed on when her death drew near to the next in
line, and so on down through time: THE
OUT-CABAL REMINDS YOU THAT THE PLANET OZARK REMAINS
UNDER CONSTANT OBSERVATION. 185 For
information about joining the Ozark Offworld Auxiliary,
the official organization for the Ozark Fan- tasy
Trilogy, write to Suzette Haden Elgin, Route 4, Box
192-E, Huntsville, AR 72740- She'll be grateful if you
send along a stamped self-addressed return enve- lope
when you write. |
|
|